Skip to main content

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

See other formats


MA  TH  I   LI)A         P        I3ENN  I  ON 


Use  Southern  Pacific  Lines 

Shortest  and  Quickest  Route  to 

San  Francisco-Sacramento 

and  all  Central  California 

Special  Holiday  Rates  to 
San  Francisco  and  all  Intermediate  Points 

Winter  Excursion  Fares  on  sale  daily,  allowing  stop-overs  at  all 
point.    Through  sleeping  cars  from  Salt  Lake  City. 

Secure  Tickets  and  Pullman  Reservations  Her* 

Callt  Write,  or  Phone  for  Information 

Telephone  Wasatch  3008 

P.  BANCROFT— General  Agent 

41  South  Main  Street 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 


Latter-dav  Saints  Garments 


APPROVED   CORRECT  PATTERN 
Prepaid   Parcel   Post   to  any   part   of  the   United   States   if   paid  In  ad- 
vance,  20c.   extra   on   each   garment  to   Canada   or   Mexico. 

These  approved  Temple  Garments  are  knitted  and  made  right  here  1m 
our  own  Utah  factory,  to  your  special  order  and  measurements.  Lowest 
prices  on  market.  Mall  your  order  to  us  now  and  say  you  Haw  It  in  the 
"Improvement  Era."     If  order  is  C.  O    D.  you  pay  the  postage. 

LOOK  FOR  THE  APPROVED  LABEL   IN  EVERY  GARMENT 
No.  Price 

4     Light  Summer  Weight  bleached S1.40 

11     Light    weight   cotton 1.60 

20      Light   weight    cotton    bleached 1.76 

60      Medium   weight    cotton 1.76 

22      Medium  weight  cotton   bleached 2.00 

90      Heavy   weight  cotton  unbleached 2.25 

24     Heavy  weight  cotton  bleached 2.60 

60     Extra  white  double  bleached,  mercerised S.OO 

10     Medium  weight   wool   mixture S.OO 

16     Heavy  weight    wool   mixture 4.00 

70     S now     white     sUkileen 3.40 

18     All   Marino   wool 6.60 

Sizes  from  22  to  44  bust,  62  to  64  lengths,  as  desired.  Longer  than  64 
Inches  or  over  44  in.  bust,  each  size  20c.  extra.  Garments  with  double 
backs  25c.  extra  per  suit.     We  will  make  any  size  desired. 

Measure  bust  around  body  under  arms;  length  from  center  on  top  of 
shoulder  down  to  Inside  of  ankle.  Orders  for  less  than  two  garments  net 
accepted. 

If  "Modified  Style,"  short  sleeves,  low  neck,  buttons  ete.  is  wanted,  bo  state 
and  add  25c  per  suit  to  above  prices,  or  regular  Garment  will  be  sent  to  you. 

MODEL   KNITTING    WORKS 

FRANKLIN  CHRISTIANSON,  Manager 
•67  Iversen  St.,   Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  Phone  Hy.  616 


WHEN   WRITING   TO  ADVERTISERS,   PLEASE  MENTION  THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


TRANSFORMATION 

I  was  a  Bethlemite;  had  lived  and  loved  as  mortals  do, 

And  I  had  tasted,  oft,  wormwood  and  gall,  of  cankering 

hate; 
Had  fumed  and  spat  when  enemies  were  passing  by  my 
gate. 
But  lo,  the  Star!     And  wise  men  from  the  gates  of  morning 
dew! 
And  then  I  gazed  into  the  liquid  eyes  of  Mary's  Child. 
The  Cherub  of  the  Haloed  Head  looked  in  my  face  and 
smiled, 
And  all  my  bitter  hate  was  changed  to  loving  sympathy, 

My  enemies  became  my  friends.    Oh,  I  could  not  condemn! 
For,   having  caught  the  love  divine,    I  loved   the  souls  of 
men. 

I  was  a  bigot,  great  and  high,  garbed  in  a  robe  of  pride, 
I  boasted  of  my  power;   that  I  could  fight  and  conquer 

fear. 
With  self-sufficiency,  I  bragged  of  having  not  a  peer. 
H      But,    lo!      I   followed  where  He  led,    up   Olive's  Mountain 
wide, 
I  listened  to  a  pleading  voice  in  lone  Gethsemane, 
"My  Father,  if  it  be  Thy  will,  remove  this  cup  from  me!" 
H      And  then  my  cloak  of  pride  slipped  off  and  fell  upon  the 
ground, 
And  I  was  humble;  just  a  child;  with  tender  sympathy, 
And  all  who  faltered  by  the  way,  henceforth  were  kin  to 
me. 

I  was  a  hard  avenger  of  the  souls  who  served  me  ill, 
I  was  a  critic,  and  I  sat  oft  in  the  scorner's  seat, 
I  gave  for  blow,  a  ringing  blow,  revenge  to  me  was  sweet, 
And,  lo!  beside  a  wayside  cross,  on  far  off  Calv'ry's  hill, 
I  listened  to  the  words  of  Him  who  died  for  me  and  you: 
"Forgive  them,  Father,"  in  this  hour.      "They  know  not 
what  they  do," 
Thenceforth,  I  studied,  not  the  deed,  but  motive  of  the  heart; 
And  those  I'd  deemed  of  mean  intent,   seemed  kind  and 

true  and  good, 
Revenge  had  flown,  and  left  me  Peace;  for  now  I  under- 
stood. 
Tridell,  Utah  Alice  Morrill 

m»tn»»»nn»»»»n»»t:»»tt»»t»t»t»»»»»»»»»iii»»»»mmmm: 


H 


THE  MOUNTAINS 


Drawing  by  E.   H.   Eastmond 


Improvement  Era 

Vol;  XXVII  DECEMBER,  1923  No.  2 

HISTORY,  PROGRESS  AND  COUNSEL* 

By  President  Heber  J.  Grant 

It  is  certainly  an  inspiring  sight  to  see  this  building  so  well 
filled  at  the  first  session  of  our  semi-annual  conference.  I  feel  truly 
grateful  to  the  Lord  for  his  blessings  to  us  as  a  people  during  the 
past  year.  Our  harvests  have  been  very  abundant.  There  is  a  feeling 
of  contentment  today  throughout  this  intermountain  country,  where 
the  Latter-day  Saints  are  located,  that  is  very  different,  financially 
speaking,  from  what  it  was  two  years  ago  today. 

We  are  grateful  indeed  for  the  blessings  that  have  come  to  the 
people  during  the  past  two  years,  and  we  humbly  pray  that  they  may 
be  continued  upon  the  Saints,  that  the  land  may  yield  abundantly,  and 
that  peace  and  prosperity  may  continue  with  all  of  the  people  of 
the  Lord.  Above  all  it  is  the  desire  of  the  Presidency  of  the  Church 
and  the  General  Authorities  that  the  Latter-day  Saints  may  grow  in  the 
light,  the  knowledge,  and  the  testimony  of  the  gospel  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  which  has  been  restored  to  the  earth  again,  through  the 
instrumentality  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  While  we  rejoice  in 
the  material  prosperity  of  the  people,  we  rejoice  more  in  the  growth 
of  faith  and  knowledge  and  the  love  of  God  and  a  desire  to  serve  him 
on  their  part. 

President's  Visit 

During  the  past  six  months  we  have  had  the  privilege  of  receiv- 
ing a  visit  from  the  President  of  the  United  States,  who  spoke  from 
this  stand,  and  who  later  visited  the  southern  part  of  our  state.  We 
all  know  that  he  has  since  been  called  from  this  life.  As  I  stated 
here  upon  one  occasion,  I  am  very  grateful  that  President  Harding 
had  the  opportunity  of  meeting  and  mingling  with  the  people  of 
our  state  and  of  the  adjoining  states,  where  so  many  of  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  are  located.     I  rejoiced  when  he  said  to  me,  as  I  was  dining 


♦Address  delivered  at  the  opening  session  of  semi-annual  general  con- 
ference, Salt  Lake  Tabernacle,  Friday,  October  5,  1923.  Reported  by  Joseph 
Anderson. 

Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  as  second  class  matter.  Ac- 
ceptance foe  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  Section  1103,  Act  of 
October  3,  1917,  authorized  on  July  2,  1918,  $2  per  annum. 

Address  Room  40  6  Church  Office  Building,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 


96  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

with  him  in  the  Yellowstone  Park,  that  his  good  opinion  of  our 
people  has  been  enhanced  by  his  visit  among  them.  I  am  grateful  that 
the  high  office  he  held  until  his  death  is  now  occupied  by  a  man 
who  I  believe  with  all  my  heart  is  worthy  of  that  exalted  position.  I 
desire,  and  I  am  sure  that  all  Latter-day  Saints  desire,  that  the  inspira- 
tion that  comes  from  God  may  be  given  to  President  Coolidge  in  the 
great  office  which  he  holds,  and  that  wisdom  may  come  to  him  and 
his  cabinet  in  directing  the  affairs  of  our  beloved  country. 

We  as  Latter-day  Saints  have  much  to  be  thankful  for.  We  are 
just  completing  in  Idaho  Falls  a  magnificent  hospital,  which  when 
completed  and  furnished,  will  cost  about  four  hundred  thousand  dol- 
lars, and  will  be  a  lasting  monument  to  the  integrity  of  our  people, 
and  their  devotion  to  God.  Otherwise  we  would  not  have  had  the 
means  to  have  created  such  a  magnificent  structure  in  our  adjoining 
state. 

Alberta  Temple  Dedicated 

There  has  been  dedicated  a  temple  to  the  Most  High  God  in 
a  foreign  land,  the  first  that  has  been  erected  outside  the  confines 
or  dependencies  of  the  United  States.  The  cost  of  the  Alberta  Tem- 
ple, including  furniture,  equipment,  lawns,  grounds,  and  in  fact 
the  building  complete,  is  seven  hundred  and  eighty-one  thousand 
four  hundred  and  seventy-nine  dollars  and  ninety  cents — over  three 
quarters  of  a  million  dollars  expended  there  in  completing  a  house  of 
God,  dedicated  for  sacred  purposes.  Many  of  us  had  the  opportunity 
of  attending  the  sessions,  eleven  in  all,  at  each  of  which  the  dedicatory 
prayer  was  read,  and  remarks  were  made  upon  more  than  one  occasion 
by  all  of  the  General  Authorities  who  were  in  attendance,  by  many  of 
the  officers  of  the  Church,  and  by  many  of  the  people  who  were 
there  as  visitors. 

I  rejoice  in  being  able  to  say  that  the  same  sweet,  peaceful, 
Godlike  and  inspiring  spirit  that  I  have  had  the  opportunity  of  en- 
joying at  the  dedication  of  the  Logan  Temple,  of  the  Manti  Temple, 
of  the  Salt  Lake  Temple,  and  the  one  in  the  Hawaiian  Islands,  was 
present  with  us  upon  all  of  the  occasions  when  we  met  in  the  Alberta 
Temple.  I  rejoice  that  there  was  a  rich  outpouring  of  the  spirit 
of  the  Lord  during  all  of  the  eleven  sessions  that  were  held  in  that 
Temple,  and  that  those  who  were  present  partook  of  that  spirit,  and 
that  the  visitors  and  the  local  people  were  satisfied  in  their  hearts 
and  able  to  bear  witness  that  the  Lord,  by  the  rich  outpourings  of 
his  Spirit,  was  with  us  throughout  the  sacred  services. 

There  stands  out  in  my  mind  in  the  various  dedications  of  tem- 
ples that  I  have  had  the  privilege  of  attending,  a  feeling  of  gratitude 
and  thanksgiving  to  God  that  I  was  permitted  to  be  present  at  these 
dedications,  and  to  partake  of  the  spirit  that  was  always  present.  It 
is  the  spirit  that  giveth  life,  while  the  letter  killeth;  and  I  can  testify 
that  the  spirit  of  the  living  God  has  been  present  at  the  time  of  the 


HISTORY,  PROGRESS  AND  COUNSEL  97 

dedication  of  each  and  all  of  the  temples  that  I  have  had  the  great 
privilege  and  honor  of  attending. 

Spirits  Attuned 

If  we  as  Latter-day  Saints  live  the  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
our  spirits  are  perfectly  attuned,  so  that  we  really  partake  of  the  in- 
spiration of  the  living  God  that  is  present  in  the  conference  gatherings 
of  the  Latter-day  Saints,  and  I  know  that  no  faithful  Latter-day 
Saint  could  have  been  present  at  Logan,  at  Manti,  at  Salt  Lake  City,  in 
the  Hawaiian  Islands  or  in  Cardston  at  the  dedication  of  the  several 
temples  but  what  he  or  she  was  thrilled  by  the  spirit  of  those  occa- 
sions. No  Latter-day  Saints  has  attended  any  of  those  sessions  who 
has  not  gone  away  with  an  increased  love  of  God,  with  an  increased 
desire  to  serve  God,  with  a  renewed  determination  to  more  faithfully 
live  the  Gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  that  we  have  espoused. 

I  call  to  mind  two  occasions  while  in  the  missionary  field  that 
were  remarkable  to  me,  for  they  compared  in  my  affections  and  in 
my  feelings  with  the  blessed  experiences  incident  to  the  dedication 
of  these  temples.  One  of  them  was  when  we  had  all  of  the  elders  of 
the  British  Mission  and  representatives  from  some  of  the  other  mis- 
sions of  Europe  present  at  Bradford — several  hundred  missionaries, 
and  we  had  a  spiritual  feast.  We  had  what  would  be  called  "a  red 
letter  day,"  spiritually.  The  Lord  God  Almighty  blessed  us  abundant- 
ly upon  that  occasion.  I  call  to  mind  another  instance  in  Rotterdam 
where  many  of  the  missionaries  of  the  Netherlands  mission,  includ- 
ing Belgium  and  Holland,  and  many  from  the  Swiss  and  German 
mission  were  present.  Our  meeting  lasted  until  midnight,  and  I  am 
sure  that  no  one  of  the  many  elders  who  were  assembled  there  was 
the  least  bit  weary  because  of  the  length  of  the  meeting.  There  were 
tears  of  gratitude  and  thanksgiving  to  the  living  God  for  an  abiding 
knowledge  and  testimony  of  the  divinity  of  the  work  in  which  we 
are  engaged,  shed  in  great  profusion  upon  that  occasion.  The  fear 
of  God  was  with  us,  and  we  rejoiced  exceedingly. 

Cumorah  Conference 

On  the  22nd  day  of  last  month  we  had  the  privilege — four  of 
the  general  authorities  from  this  city  and  one  who  was  located  at 
Brooklyn  as  the  'president  of  the  Eastern  States  Mission,  Brother 
Brigham  H.  Roberts — of  being  present  at  the  wonderful  conference 
held  at  the  Joseph  Smith  farm,  in  the  Sacred  Grove,  and  at  the  Hill 
Cumorah,  celebrating  the  one-hundredth  anniversary  of  Joseph  Smith's 
first  view  of  the  plates  from  which  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  later 
translated.  A  very  remarkable  conference  for  three  days  was  held 
there.  A  rich  outpouring  of  the  spirit  of  the  living  God  was  ex- 
perienced. I  am  grateful  indeed,  to  President  Brigham  H.  Roberts 
for  arranging  that  conference,  for  I  am  free  to  confess,  that  in  the  mul- 
titude  of  duties  and  responsibilities  resting  upon  me,    I   might  have 


98  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

neglected  that  one-hundredth  anniversary.  I  feel  grateful  to  Brother 
Roberts  that  he  did  not  allow  it  to  pass  without  a  very  splendid  con- 
ference. It  was  one  that  each  and  every  person  who  attended  will 
look  back  to  with  that  same  pleasure  and  joy  and  satisfaction  with 
which  we  look  back  upon  the  dedication  of  our  temples,  and  the 
passing  of  other  mile-stones,  so  to  speak,  in  the  history  of  this  Church. 

In  the  Sacred  Grove 

I  remarked  in  the  first  meeting  that  we  were  sorry  beyond  ex- 
pression that  President  Roberts'  health  was  such  that  he  could  not 
be  present,  that  it  seemed  to  me  very  much  like  the  great  play  of 
Hamlet  with  Hamlet  left  out.  Brother  Roberts  had  prepared  a  very 
remarkable  program,  covering  many  episodes  and  historical  matters  in 
connection  with  the  rise  of  the  Church  through  the  one  hundred 
years,  nearly,  of  its  history,  and  there  were  no  words  with  which 
we  could  convey  adequately  our  regret  that  the  man  to  whom  we  were 
indebted  for  all  of  these  labors  could  not  take  a  more  active  part 
than  he  did  because  of  his  poor  health  upon  that  occasion;  and  yet 
we  rejoiced  that  he  was  able  to  lift  up  his  voice  on  several  occasions 
during  that  conference,  and  also  to  be  present  during  some  of  the 
meetings,  although  his  health  was  such  that  he  had  to  withdraw  from 
a  few  of  them  before  their  close.  I  have  expressed,  and  heard  others 
who  were  present  express  sincere  and  heartfelt  regret  that  the  prayer 
delivered  by  Brother  Roberts  in  the  Sacred  Grove  on  Sunday  morning, 
Sept.  23,  was  not  taken  down  in  writing.  I  cannot  remember  when 
my  heart  has  been  more  stirred,  and  when  I  have  had  my  affection 
called  out  to  the  Lord  more  perfectly  than  upon  the  occasion  when 
Brother  Roberts  uttered  that  prayer  in  the  Sacred  Grove,  where  the 
Lord  God  Almighty,  and  where  Jesus  Christ  our  Redeemer,  had 
appeared  and  conversed  with  the  Prophet,  or  more  properly  speaking, 
with  the  boy  Joseph  Smith,  afterward  the  Prophet  of  the  Living  God. 

Faith  Increased 

We  know,  of  course,  that  the  world  doubts  that  God  and  Jesus 
Christ  spoke  in  that  grove  to  Joseph  Smith;  but  there  is  no  Latter-day 
Saint  living  who  has  kept  the  commandments  of  God,  and  has  re- 
ceived the  witness  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  are  engaged  in  his  work, 
who  has  any  doubt  in  his  or  her  mind  that  the  Lord  God  Almighty, 
that  Jesus  Christ,  the  Redeemer  of  the  world,  the  Savior  of  mankind, 
did  talk  to  that  boy.  And  those  of  us  who  had  the  privilege  of  as- 
sembling in  that  grove  Sunday  morning,  Sept.  23,  and  partaking  of 
the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  in  witness  to  God  of  our  remem- 
brance of  the  death  and  suffering,  and  of  the  atoning  blood  of  our 
Redeemer,  and  who  listened  to  the  inspiring  words  in  the  prayer  of 
supplication  by  Brother  Roberts,  had  our  faith  increased  and  strength- 
ened, and  had  our  hearts  mellowed  in  gratitude  to  the  living  God  for 
the    rich   outpourings   of  his   spirit   at   that   sacred   spot.      I    believe 


HISTORY,   PROGRESS  AND  COUNSEL  99 

that  if  I  had  more  thoroughly  partaken  of  the  spirit  of  that  conference 
prior  to  going  there,  that  arrangements  would  have  been  made  to  have 
had  hundreds  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  present.  It  was  only  a  very 
short  time  prior  to  this  one  hundredth  anniversary  that  I  felt  im- 
pressed that  I  ought  to  go  there.  Last  May  I  thought  perhaps  I  would 
gc.  but  scarcely  felt  the  full  inspiration  of  it.  However,  just  before 
the  conference  was  to  be  held,  the  impression  came  to  me  that  it  would 
be  a  very  serious  mistake  if  the  man  whom  the  Lord  had  seen  fit 
to  honor  in  placing  him  to  preside  over  the  Church  of  Christ,  es- 
tablished through  the  instrumentality  of  that  boy  who,  one  hundred 
and  three  years  ago,  conversed  with  God  the  Father  and  the  Savior, 
and  one  hundred  years  ago,  saw  for  the  first  time  the  plates  from 
which  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  translated,  did  not  attend  that  cele- 
bration. I  was  very  grateful  that  two  of  the  CouncT  of  the  Twelve 
happened  to  be  in  the  east  at  the  time,  so  that  they  could  also  be  there; 
and  in  thinking  the  matter  over  I  felt  that  it  would  be  v.;ry  fitting 
indeed  for  one  of  the  blood  relatives  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  to 
be  there  at  that  remarkable  celebration  of  the  one  hundredth  anniversary 
of  the  first  view  of  the  plates  from  which  the  Book  of  Mormon  was 
transcribed. 

New  Inspiration 

I  have  read  within  the  past  few  weeks  what  a  lot  of  rot  the  Book 
of  Mormon  is,  what  an  absurd,  ridiculous  book  it  is.  I  want  to  say 
that  it  was  my  pleasure  to  be  very  intimately  acquainted  with  the  late 
William  W.  Riter,  than  whom  there  were  few  men  in  all  the  Church 
who  were  greater  readers  and  greater  students,  and  who  had  more 
analytical  and  thoughtful  minds.  The  last  time  that  I  heard  Brother 
Riter  speak  was  in  a  meeting  in  the  ward  where  I  reside.  He  was  a. 
man  who  read  and  studied  a  great  deal.  Among  other  things  he 
made  the  statement,  which  was  greatly  to  my  surprise,  that  for  many 
years  he  had  read  the  Book  of  Mormon  through  regularly  every  year. 
1  never  dreamed  that  he  would  take  the  time  to  do  so.  And  he  said 
that  he  found  new  inspiration,  new  uplifting  thoughts,  that  he 
enjoyed  the  book,  he  believed,  more  each  time  that  he  read  it  than 
he  had  previously  done.  He  said  that  nobody  could  find  anything 
in  that  book  that  was  not  calculated  to  uplift  mankind,  and  to  im- 
prove them;  that  there  was  no  book  that  more  perfectly  inspired  a 
love  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  the  Redeemer  of  the  world,  by  its  con- 
tents, than  did  the  Book  of  Mormon;  that  there  was  not  one  single 
incident,  not  one  paragraph  in  that  whole  book,  that  could  offend 
the  most  sensitive  soul.  I  have  regretted  beyond  expression  that  the 
very  remarkable  and  splendid  sermon  that  he  gave  that  night  was 
not  taken  down  in  shorthand. 

The  Arizona  Temple 
I  am  pleased  to  be  able  to  inform  the  people  that  the  work  on 


100  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

the  Arizona  temple  is  progressing  satisfactorily,  that  next  month 
we  hope  to  lay  the  corner  stone  and  deposit  some  records  in  that 
stone,  and  that  we  hope  in  the  near  future  to  have  that  building  com- 
pleted for  sacred  ordinance  work. 

We  are  making  very  extensive  improvements,  almost  completed 
now,  giving  greater  facilities  for  taking  care  of  larger  numbers 
of  people  in  the  Salt  Lake  temple.  Many  of  those  improvements, 
however,  have  had  to  be  made  underground  because  of  the  conditions 
that  face  us.  We  have  made  some  improvements,  also,  in  the  Logan 
Temple  for  increased  capacity  in  doing  temple  work  there. 

There  have  been  changes  in  the  following  missions: 

Hugo  D.  E.  Peterson  has  been  made  the  president  of  the  Swedish 
Mission,  succeeding  Gideon  E.  Hulterstrom. 

John  S.  Hansen  has  been  made  president  of  the  Danish  Mission 
succeeding  Carl  E.  Peterson. 

Angus  T.  Wright  has  been  made  president  of  the  New  Zealand 
Mission,  succeeding  George  F.  Taylor. 

Ernest  LeRoy  Butler  has  been  made  president  of  the  Samoa  Mis- 
sion succeeding  John  Quincy  Adams. 

Missionaries  Safe 

Martin  A.  Robertson  has  been  appointed  to  succeed  Lloyd  Ivie 
as  president  of  the  Japan  Mission.  Brother  Ivie  has  not  yet  re- 
turned. We  received  a  cablegram,  however,  from  him  stating  that 
our  missionaries  in  Japan  were  safe.  We  have  not  yet  had  a  letter 
from  him  since  the  terrible  catastrophe  of  earthquake  and  fire  in  that 
land,  but  we  are  grateful  indeed  to  the  Lord  that  all  of  our  mis- 
sionaries in  Japan  were  preserved  during  the  awful  calamity  that 
came  to  that  country. 

Albert  R.  Peterson  has  been  made  president  of  the  Norwegian 
Mission,   succeeding  August  S.  Schow. 

Fred  J.  Tadje  has  been  made  president  of  the  Swiss  and  German 
Mission,  succeeding  Serge  F.  Ballif. 

Charles  S.  Hyde  has  been  made  president  of  the  Netherlands  Mis- 
sion, succeeding  John  T.  Lillywhite. 

The  work  in  all  of  our  missions  is  progressing  very  favorably 
indeed.  We  are  thankful  for  the  splendid  labors  being  performed  in  all 
of  the  missions  throughout  the  world.  The  one  cry  that  comes 
to  us  from  every  mission  is:  Send  us  more  elders.  The  people  are 
becoming  interested  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  "We  could  use  twice 
a?  many  elders"  is  the  word  that  comes  from  many  of  the  missions. 

Impressive  Slogan 

The  Mutual  Improvement  associations  of  the  Church  have  an 
impressive  slogan  this  year.  They  stand  for  spiritual  growth  among 
the  L2tter-day  Saints  through  family  and  secret  prayers.  I  wish  to 
commend  the  young  people   for  adopting     this  slogan.      I   am  con 


HISTORY,  PROGRESS  AND  COUNSEL  101 

vinced  that  one  of  the  greatest  and  one  of  the  best  things  in  all  the 
world  to  keep  a  man  true  and  faithful  in  the  Gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  is  to  secretly  supplicate  God  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  for 
the  guidance  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  I  am  convinced  that  one  of  the 
greatest  things  that  can  come  into  any  home  to  cause  the  boys  and  girls 
in  that  home  to  grow  up  in  a  love  of  God,  and  in  a  love  for  the  Gos- 
pel of  Jesus  Christ,  is  to  have  family  prayer,  not  for  the  father  of  the 
family  alone  to  pray,  but  for  the  mother  and  for  the  children  to  do 
so  also,  that  they  may  partake  of  the  spirit  of  prayer  and  be  in  har- 
mony, be  in  tune,  to  have  the  radio,  so  to  speak,  in  communication 
with  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord.  I  believe  that  there  are  very  few  that  go 
astray,  that  very  few  lose  their  faith,  who  have  once  had  a  knowledge 
of  the  gospel,  and  who  never  neglect  their  prayers  in  their  families, 
and  their  secret  supplications  to  God.  I  am  grateful  for  this  slogan. 
I  am  also  grateful  that  in  addition  to  this  slogan  the  fifty  thousand  or 
more  of  our  young  ladies  are  being  requested  that  they  shall,  during 
the  next  six  months,  observe  rigidly  and  strictly  the  Word  of  Wisdom. 
If  you  or  I  possessed  a  letter  from  the  late  President  Warren  G. 
Harding,  I  am  sure  that  we  would  prize  it,  that  we  would  hold  it  as 
a  keepsake  all  the  days  of  our  lives,  and  that  we  would  leave  it  as  a 
legacy  for  our  posterity — a  communication  from  a  man  that  had  been 
honored  by  being  the  president  of  our  great  country.  Do  we  ever 
stop  to  think  that  the  Creator  of  heaven  and  earth,  the  Maker  of  all 
that  we  see  in  this  great  universe,  the  Father  of  our  spirits,  the  Father 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  the  spirit  and  in  the  flesh,  has  communi- 
cated with  us,  that  he  has  given  us  counsel  and  advice  such  as  will 
lead  us  back  into  his  presence,  that  will  give  to  us  vigor  of  body  and 
of  mind? 

A  Matter  of  Regret 

And  yet  there  are  hundreds,  there  are  thousands  among  the 
Latter-day  Saints  to  whom  the  Lord  God  Almighty  has  given  a 
testimony  and  a  knowledge  that  he  lives,  a  knowledge  that  Jesus  is 
the  Christ,  a  knowledge  that  Joseph  Smith  was  a  prophet  of  the  true 
and  the  living  God,  and  who  are  able  to  bear  that  witness  and  to 
testify  of  it  at  home  and  abroad  who  when  the  Lord  God  Almighty, 
the  creator  of  heaven  and  earth,  tells  them  what  is  good  for  them, 
physically  and  spiritually,  and  writes  them  a  letter,  neglect  to  pay  any 
attention  to  it.  I  am  sorry  that  today  there  are  many  of  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  the  Latter-day  Saints — some  of  the  sons  and  daughters 
of  leading  men  and  women  in  this  Church,  who  are  having  social 
gatherings  and  who  think  that  it  is  smart,  that  it  shows  a  spirit  of 
liberality  and  of  broadness  to  drink  wine  and  to  have  their  tea  and 
their  coffee  and  to  play  their  cards,  and  to  do  those  things  that  we 
have  been  taught  are  not  good  for  us.  I  am  going  to  read  to  you  a 
letter  from  the  Lord  to  the  Latter-day  Saints: 

"Revelation    given    through    Joseph    Smith    the    Prophet,    at   Kirtland, 


102  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

Ohio,  February  27,  1833."  [Ninety  long  years  ago  since  the  Lord  wrote 
this  letter  to  you  and  to  me,  and  to  every  man  and  woman  and  child  in 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  known  as  the  Word  of  Wis- 
dom. What  is  there  in  all  the  world  so  valuable  as  Wisdom?  Nothing. 
The  one  thing  of  all  others  that  King  Solomon  sought  after  was  wisdom] 
"Abstinence  from  wine,  strong  drink,  tobacco  and  hot  drinks  enjoined — 
moderation  in  the  eating  of  meat — wholesome  foods — promises  to  those 
who  live  according  to  these  precepts. 

"A  Word  of  Wisdom,  for  the  benefit  of  the  council  of  high  priests, 
assembled  in  Kirtland,   and   the  church,   and  also  the  Saints  in   Zion. 

Given  With  Promise 

"To  be  sent  greeting;  not  by  commandment  or  constraint,  but  by  rev- 
elation and  the  words  of  wisdom,  showing  forth  the  order  and  will  of  God," 
[in  a  letter  telling  you,  telling  me  the  will  of  God,]  "in  the  temporal  salva- 
tion of  all  Saints  in  the  last  days — 

"Given  for  a  principle  with  promise,"  [don't  forget  that  promise,] 
"adapted  to  the  capacity  of  the  weak  and  the  weakest  of  all  Saints,  who 
are  or  can  be  called  Saints. 

"Behold,  verily  thus  saith  the  Lord  unto  you:  In  consequence  of  evils 
and  designs  which  do  and  will  exist  in  the  hearts  of  conspiring  men  in  the 
last  days,  I  have  warned  you,  and  forewarn  you,  by  giving  unto  you  this 
word  of  wisdom  by  revelation — 

"That  inasmuch  as  any  man  drinketh  wine  or  strong  drink  among  you, 
behold  it  is  not  good,  neither  meet  in  the  sight  of  your  Father,  only  in 
assembling  yourselves  together  to  offer  up  your  sacraments  before  him. 

"And  behold,  this  should  be  wine,  yea,  pure  wine  of  the  grape  of  the 
vine,  of  your  own  make.  , 

"And,  again,  strong  drinks  are  not  for  the  belly,  but  for  the  washing 
of  your  bodies." 

I  remember  hearing  the  most  eloquent  address  that  I  heard  dur- 
ing the  campaign  for  prohibition  of  liquor  delivered  by  Dr.  Geisel, 
a  lady  who  was  connected  with  the  Battle  Creek  Sanitarium  in  Michi- 
gan, and  she  stated  that  there  were  scores  and  hundreds  of  doctors 
that  had  become  absolutely  convinced  from  their  scientific  investigation, 
from  their  personal  experience,  that  alcohol  or  strong  liquors  were  ab- 
solutely worthless  as  medicine  when  taken  internally,  but  that  they 
were  good  for  the  washing  of  the  body,  that  there  was  a  stimulating 
and  invigorating  effect  that  those  who  were  sick  enjoyed  by  washing 
their  bodies  with  alcohol. 

Favorably  Impressed 

I  remember  after  hearing  her  remarks  in  the  Twenty-first  ward 
Sunday  school  that  morning,  that  I  asked  permission  to  ride  to  the 
depot  with  her  in  the  automobile.  She  had  a  watch  lying  in  front 
of  her  and  agreed  to  talk  within  ten  minutes  of  train  time.  In  going 
to  the  train  I  said:  "Dr.  Geisel,  I  am  delighted  to  hear  that  your 
investigations  in  America,  France  and  Russia  regarding  alcohol  confirm 
what  we  knew  seventy-five  years  ago  through  a  revelation  from  the 
Lord  to  Joseph  Smith  the  Prophet."  And  I  told  her  of  the  Word 
of  Wisdom,  and  she  said  she  was  coming  back  here  some  time  to  spend 


HISTORY,  PROGRESS  AND  COUNSEL  103 

an  entire  summer  vacation,  that  she  had  found  so  many  remarkable 
things  in  our  faith  and  our  doctrines,  that  she  wanted  to  investigate 
them. 

"And,  again,  tobacco  is  not  for  the  body,  neither  for  the  belly,  and  is 
not  good  for  man,  but  is  an  herb  for  bruises  and  all  sick  cattle,  to  be  used 
with  judgment  and  skill. 

"And  again,  hot  drinks  are  not  for  the  body  or  belly. 

"And,  again,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  all  wholesome  herbs  God  hath  or- 
dained for  the  constitution,   nature,  and  use  of  man — 

"Every  herb  in  the  season  thereof,  and  every  fruit  in  the  season 
thereof;  all  these  to  be  used  with  prudence  and  thanksgiving. 

"Yea,  flesh  also  of  beasts  and  of  the  fowls  of  the  air,  I,  the  Lord, 
have  ordained  for  the  use  of  man  with  thanksgiving;  nevertheless  they  are 
to  be  used  sparingly. 

"And  it  is  pleasing  unto  me  that  they  should  not  be  used,  only  in 
times  of  winter,  or  of  cold,  or  famine." 

Teachings  Confirmed 

I  remember  recently  reading  that  many  of  the  doctors  had  come 
to  the  conclusion  that  excessive  use  of  meat  was  one  of  the  great 
causes  of  cancer,  and  of  many  other  of  the  diseases  that  are  destroying 
the  human  race.  Year  by  year  the  inspiration  comes  to  men  through 
study  and  research  to  confirm,  one  by  one,  the  teachings  that  came 
by  the  inspiration  of  the  living  God  to  Joseph  Smith  the  Prophet  of 
this  last  dispensation. 

"All  grain  is  ordained  for  the  use  of  man  and  of  beasts,  to  be  the 
staff  of  life,  not  only  for  man  but  for  the  beasts  of  the  field,  and  the  fowls 
of  heaven,  and  all  wild  animals  that  run  or  creep  on  the  earth. 

"And  these  hath  God  made  for  the  use  of  man  only  in  times  of  famine 
and  excess  of  hunger. 

"All  grain  is  good  for  the  food  of  man;  as  also  the  fruit  of  the 
vine ;  that  which  yieldeth  fruit,  whether  in  the  ground  or  above  the  ground — 

"Nevertheless,  wheat  for  man,  and  corn  for  the  ox,  and  oats  for  the 
horse,  and  rye  for  the  fowls  and  for  swine,  and  for  all  beasts  of  the  field, 
and  barley  for  all  useful  animals,  and  for  mild  drinks,  as  also  other  grain." 

Now,  oh,  ye  Saints,  listen  to  the  promise  of  the  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty in  this  letter  written  to  you  as  to  what  shall  be  your  heritage 
if  you  obey  these  simple  words  of  wisdom: 

"And  all  saints  who  remember  to  keep  and  do  these  sayings,  walking  in 
obedience  to  the  commandments,  shall  receive  health  in  their  navel  and  mar- 
row to  their  bones; 

"And  shall  find  wisdom  and  great  treasures  of  knowledge,  even  hid- 
den treasures; 

"And  shall  run  and  not  be  weary,  and  shall  walk  and  not  faint. 

"And  I,  the  Lord,  give  unto  them  a  promise,  that  the  destroying  angel 
shall  pass  by  them,  as  the  children  of  Israel,  and  not  slay  them.     Amen." 

Let  me  read  the  last  verse  once  more: 

"And  I,  the  Lord,  give  unto  them  a  promise,  that  the  destroying  angel 
shall  pass  by  them,  as  the  children  of  Israel,  and  not  slay  them." 

Benefit  of  Obedience 

In  this  same  book  you  will  find  it  recorded  that  there  is  a  law 


104  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

irrevocably  decreed  in  heaven  before  the  foundations  of  the  world, 
upon  which  every  blessing  is  predicated,  and  when  we  receive  a 
blessing  we  receive  it  because  we  fulfil  the  law  upon  which  the  bless- 
ing is  predicated.  I  wish  to  bear  my  witness  here  that  I  believe  with 
all  my  heart  and  soul  that  if  I  had  not  obeyed  the  Word  of  Wisdom, 
if  I  had  not  kept  these  commandments,  that  I  would  not  be  standing 
before  you  this  day  as  the  President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints.  I  believe  that  I  would  not  be  alive  but  for  having 
obeyed  this  commandment,  but  for  having  fulfilled  the  law  which 
was  irrevocably  decreed  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  whereby  I 
was  entitled  to  live. 

We  have  the  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  We  have  the  plan 
of  life  and  salvation  revealed  to  us — temporal  salvation,  spiritual  sal- 
vation. We  have  the  gospel  that  will  bring  to  us  life  eternal  in  the 
presence  of  God  our  Father,  Jesus  Christ  our  Redeemer,  and  of  our 
loved  ones  who  have  gone  before,  who  have  been  faithful. 

Rejoice  in  Testimonies 

I  thank  the  Lord  God  Almighty  for  the  faith,  for  the  integrity, 
for  the  devotion  to  him  and  the  gospel  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  in  the 
lives  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith.  I  thank  the  Lord  that  they  were 
true,  even  to  the  day  of  their  martyrdom.  I  rejoice  in  the  testimonies 
at  the  Hill  Cumorah,  at  the  Joseph  Smith  Farm,  and  in  the  Sacred 
Grove,  regarding  these  men.  I  rejoice  in  the  marvelous  integrity 
and  devotion  to  God  of  Brigham  Young  in  the  days  of  apostasy,  in 
the  days  when  murder  was  in  the  hearts  of  many  who  had  once 
been  Latter-day  Saints.  I  rejoice  that  when  men  said  that  Joseph 
Smith  was  a  fallen  prophet,  Brigham  Young  was  as  true  as  steel,  and 
would  have  given  his  life  at  any  time  for  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
I  rejoice  in  the  wonderful  accomplishments  of  Brigham  Young. 

I  rejoice  in  the  integrity  and  devotion  to  God  of  John  Taylor, 
■of  Wilford  Woodruff,  of  Lorenzo  Snow,  and  of  Joseph  F.  Smith  with 
v/hom  I  was  intimately  associated  for  forty-one  years  this  identical 
month.  I  know  the  hearts  of  these  men.  I  know  the  inmost  de- 
sires of  their  lives,  that  which  they  desired  to  accomplish, 
and  I  know  that  every  one  of  these  men  loved  God  with 
all  his  heart,  and  with  all  his  being,  that  they  all  loved  the  people 
of  God,  and  that  the  one  and  only  thing  in  their  heart's  desire  above 
everything  else  in  the  world,  was  the  advancement  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  spread  of  it,  that  men  who  knew  not  the  truth  might 
learn  and  accept  the  plan  of  life  and  salvation. 

Loyal  to  Country 

I  know  that  their  thoughts,  their  prayers,  their  ambitions,  were 
all  for  the  good  of  this  people  and  their  advancement,  spiritually  and 
morally,  intellectually  and  patriotically.  I  know  as  I  know  that  I  live 
that  no  men  ever  graced  the  footstool  of  God  who  were  more  loyal 


HISTORY,  PROGRESS  AND  COUNSEL  105 

to  their  country,  who  believed  more  firmly  that  the  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty inspired  the  men  who  brought  freedom  to  this  country  under 
George  Washington  and  inspired  the  men  who  wrote  the  Constitution 
of  our  beloved  country.  I  thank  God  for  these  men,  and  with  all 
the  power  of  my  being  I  pray  God  that  I,  having  been  honored  in  my 
weakness  and  my  lack  of  strength  in  comparison  to  them,  may  lead 
this  people  as  they  did,  in  that  straight  and  narrow  path  that  leads 
to  life  eternal.  I  desire  to  read  just  two  paragraphs  from  the  prayer 
given  at  the  dedication  of  the  Alberta  temple: 

"We  thank  thee,  O  Father  for  the  knowledge  which  we  possess,  that 
thou  dost  live,  and  that  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  is  our  Redeemer,  and  our 
Savior,  and  that  thy  servant,  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  was  and  is  a  prophet  of  the 
true  and  living  God.  And,  O  Father,  may  we  ever  be  true  and  faithful  to 
the  gospel  of  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ,  revealed  through  thy  servant  Joseph. 

"We  especially  pray  thee,  O  Father  in  heaven,  to  bless  the  youth  of 
thy  people  in  Zion  and  in  all  the  world.  Shield  them  from  the  adversary 
and  from  wicked  and  designing  men.  Keep  the  youth  of  thy  people,  C* 
Father,  in  the  straight  and  narrow  path  that  leads  to  thee,  preserve  them 
from  the  pitfalls  and  snares  that  are  laid  for  their  feet.  O  Father,  may  our 
children  grow  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
Give  unto  them  a  testimony  of  the  divinity  of  this  work  as  thou  hast 
given  it  unto  us,  and  preserve  them  in  purity,  and  in  the  truth." 

And  I  say  unto  you,  O  fathers  in  Israel;  if  you  will  set  an 
example  by  being  honest  before  God  in  the  payment  of  your  tithes,  if 
you  will  observe  the  Word  of  Wisdom,  if  you  will  observe  your 
family  and  your  secret  prayers,  God  will  give  you  the  strength  to  pre- 
serve the  youth  of  Zion  as  mentioned  in  this  supplication. 

May  the  Lord  bless  us  and  pour  out  upon  us  richly  his  Holy 
Spirit  during  this  conference,  is  my  prayer,  and  I  ask  it  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Amen. 


You'll  Find  What  You  Look  For 

Never  let  a  person's  failings 

Make  you  to  his  virtues  blind; 

Good  you'll  find  in  all  about  you 
If  you're  trying  good  to  find. 

Ere  you  judge  another's  actions, 

Or  against  him  you  decide, 
Place  yourself  in  his  position, 

This  will  be  your  surest   guide. 

You  can  never  hate  a  person, 

Unless  you  have  wronged  him,  too; 

Then  be  careful  in  your  judgment, 
For  the  fault  may  be  in  you. 

Life  is  but  a  truthful  mirror 

Which  reflects  the  inner  you. 
If  you'd  find  it  full  of  pleasure 
You  must  to  yourself  be  true. 
Mesa,  Arizona  Ethel  R.  Lillywhitt. 


SOME    WORKINGS    OF   LAW 

By  William  M.  Daines 

"There  is  a  law,  irrevocably  decreed  in  the  heavens,  upon  which  every 
blessing  is  predicated." — Doctrine  &  Covenants. 

Alfred  Haywood  was  puzzled.  Yes,  and  distressed  extremely.  He 
had  just  received  a  call  from  the  sheriff,  who  had  served  a  summons  attached 
to  a  "Complaint  in  foreclosure"  from  the  Real  Estate  Mortgage  and  Loan 
Corporation,  which  meant  that  his  fifty  acre  tract  would  be  taken  from 
him.  He  had  placed  a  mortgage  of  $1000  upon  the  tract  three  years  ago, 
in  order  to  buy  the  ten  acres  adjoining  his  forty  acres,  and  which  was  con- 
servatively valued  at  $7,500  at  the  time  of  the  mortgage,  but  because  of 
shrinkage  in  values  since,  owing  to  changed  conditions  in  the  country,  could 
not  be  sold  now,  if  at  all,  for  more  than  $5,000.  True  he  would  be  given 
a  year  in  which  to  redeem  it,  but  what  with  the  low  comparative  selling 
prices  of  his  grain  and  hay,  and  the  cost  of  high  living  that  his  family  had 
become  used  to,  (and  thought  they  could  not  do  without)  including  the 
expenses  of  the  beautiful  and  luxurious  automobile;  the  $500  still  due  on 
the  auto;  the  absolute  necessity  of  an  addition  to  the  barn  to  say  nothing 
of  the  installing  of  the  water  system  in  the  home  they  had  so  counted  on ; 
of  what  value  or  advantage  would  the  year  be  as  far  as  the  prospect  of 
redemption  was  concerned? 

Besides,  the  costs  of  the  suit,  including  unpaid  interest  and  taxes  and 
the  large  attorney's  fees  now  allowed  by  the  courts,  would  bring  up  the 
amount  to  not  less  than  $1,400.  When  he  had  signed  the  note  and  mort- 
gage that  bound  him  to  pay  "reasonable  attorney's  fees  in  case  of  fore- 
closure," the  fees  allowed  were  not  more  than  50%  of  those  allowed  now. 

And  besides,  did  he  not  dismiss  the  thought  of  ever  having  to  pay 
these  expenses  when  reading  them  over  before  signing,  because  of  the  easy 
money  he  saw  in  prospect,  not  only  from  the  potatoes  he  was  going  to 
raise  on  the  ten  acres,  but  from  the  grain  that  was  to  bring  him  $2.50  to 
$3  per  bushel  that  would  be  raised  on  the  forty  acres?  And  if  he  could 
not  raise  the  semi-annual  interest  of  $45  and  pay  the  taxes  as  they  came 
due,  because  of  the  cost  of  high  living  and  operation,  how  could  he  expect 
to  raise  the  $1,400  and  accrued  interest  within  the  year? 

And  it  was  the  failure  the  past  year  to  pay  the  taxes  and  interest  that 
had  brought  on  the  foreclosure  suit;  for  although  the  mortgage  itself  was 
not  due  for  another  seven  years,  there  was  a  clause  in  the  mortgage,  as  in  all 
real  estate  mortgages,  that  failure  to  pay  interest  or  taxes  when  due,  would 
give  the  right  to  the  mortgagee,  "upon  his  option,  to  declare  the  full  amount 
of  the  mortgage  due  and  payable  and  to  proceed  to  collect  the  same  by  fore- 
closure and  sale,  according  to  the  law  in  such  cases  made  and  provided,"  etc. 

True,  he  might  have  foregone  that  trip  last  season  by  auto  through 
the  Yellowstone  National  Park,  and  paid  off  these  bills,  but  he  had  the 
auto,  and  the  family  certainly  deserved  this  outing;  for  Mrs.  Ballett  and 
Mrs.  Piedmout  and  others  were  going,  and  his  family  needed  the  trip  as 
well  as  they,  and  had  worked  as  hard.  And,  the  mortgage  company  need 
not  have  been  in  such  a  hurry  any  way,  for  did  it  not  have  ample  security? 
And  what  was  it  to  anybody  else,  but  himself  if  he  did  let  his  taxes  go 
delinquent,'  for  the  extra  penalty  and  interest  Would  ultimately  be  paid  by 
him  and  nobody  else?  And  why  need  the  lawyers  get  in  their  "whack" 
on  hirn?  .    . .;.. -_l    .... 


SOME  WORKINGS  OF  LAW  107 

With  these  resentful  thoughts  adding  materially  to  his  discomfort,  Mr. 
Haywood  walked  into  the  house  only  to  find  "added  fuel  to  the  flame." 
For  there  stood  his  eldest  daughter,  Mabel,  dressed  in  her  latest  silk  party 
gown  ready  to  go  out  to  the  dance  to  be  held  that  evening  in  the  "Select 
Dance  Hall,"  (that  welcomed  anybody  who  could  pay  the  $1  per  couple 
for  admission)  and  tearfully  complaining  "that  she  had  worn  that  old  dress 
three  times  now,  and  it  was  high  time  that  she  should  have  another  so 
that  Banker  Jones'  daughter  who  was  not  half  as  good  looking  as  she 
could  not  put  it  over  her,  as  she  had  been  trying  to  do." 

And  as  Mabel  finished  her  complaint  and  demand,  in  came  a  telephone 
from  Paul,  that  he  had  just  had  an  accident  with  the  auto  on  the  state 
road,  and  "couldn't  Daddy  just  phone  to  Peebles'  garage  and  ask  them  to 
tow  him  in,  for  they  refused  to  do  so  unless  Daddy  requested  it  and  would 
be  responsible  for  the  $5  charges?"  "Yes,  it  had  damaged  the  car  con- 
siderably, for  that  idiot,  Pete  Canning,  was  drunk  I  guess  and  wouldn't  give 
his  share  of  the  road.  Yes,  he  says  I  was  to  blame,  but  I'll  show  him  when 
it  comes  into  court,  for  I  have  plenty  of  witnesses  that  I  am  right.  What 
did  you  say?  Didn't  I  know  that  court  actions  are  expensive?  Well,  I 
guess  they  are,  but  old  Pete  can't  put  it  over  on  me  if  it  does  cost  some- 
thing!" 

After  making  the  necessary  request  of  the  garage  people,  Mr.  Haywood 
refrained  from  any  comment,  feeling  much  too  troubled  and  concerned  to 
give  way  to  words  before  his  family,  for  he  had  profound  respect  as  well 
as  love  for  his  wife;  and  although  he  always  confided  in  her  and  sought 
her  counsel  in  material  matters,  and  usually  went  ahead  only  after  they  had 
mutually  agreed  as  to  the  wisdom  of  the  undertaking,  it  now  came  vividly  ro 
his  remembrance  that  they  had  disagreed  for  some  time  about  buying  the 
ten  acres  and  giving  the  mortgage;  and  that  her  consent  to  the  transaction 
was  only  half-hearted  and  clearly  in  defference  to  his  persistence  and  anxiety. 
So  that  now  he  very  much  dreaded  to  speak  of  the  foreclosure  suit  to  her, 
especially  at  this  time  when  the  unwise  actions  of  their  older  children  were 
so  much  in  evidence. 

Besides,  Mrs.  Haywood  was  busy  trying  to  pacify  Mabel,  and  prepar- 
ing the  evening  meal,  and  left  her  husband  to  his  thoughts,  and  did  not 
notice  his  worried  attitude,  so  that  without  particularly  noticing  him,  except 
that  he  was  not  getting  ready  for  Priesthood  meeting,  she  awakened  him 
from  his  reverie  by  asking  rather  sharply,  "if  he  did  not  know  it  was 
nearly  meeting  time,  and  he  did  not  think  he  ought  to  eat  before  going?" 
for  when  he  left  it  till  after  meeting  to  have  supper,  he  not  only  missed 
having  the  meal  with  the  family,  (which  she  considered  very  undesirable") 
but  also  compelled  her  to  work  far  into  the  night  with  the  necessary  after- 
supper  work. 

"What  did  you  say,  Mary?  Am  I  not  going  to  Priesthood  meeting 
tonight?  Well  I  guess  I  ought  to  go,  but  with  so  many  troubles  coming 
all  at  once,  I  haven't  looked  at  the  lesson.  I  think  I'll  leave  it  up  to  Brother 
Smith  to  take  the  class  and  give  the  lesson,  and  I'll  go  see  what  the  damage 
is  to  the  auto." 

Mr.  Haywood  then  informed  her  of  the  pending  suit,  and  repeated 
that  he  would  not  go  to  meeting,  "for  it  seems  that  my  troubles  are  becom- 
ing about  all  I  can  stand,  and  I  don't  believe  I  could  enjoy  meeting  toniqht 
with  all  these  matters  on  my  mind,  and  I  ought  to  go  and  look  after  that 
fool  auto  matter  anyway." 

"Don't  you  think,  Alfred,"  said  his  wife,  "that  Paul  and  the  Peebles 
can  look  after  the  car,  and  if  you  went  to  meeting  and  Brother  Smith  gave 
the  lesson,  you  might  get  some  inspiration  from  it  to  help  you  stand  these 


108  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

trials,  if  not  some  means  of  avoiding  the  calamities  that  seem  to  be  coming 
on  to  us  faster  and  faster?" 

"Oh,  drat  it,  Mary,  you  are  fast  becoming  a  regular  scold." 

"No,  I'm  not,  John.  If  I'm  to  be  a  true  wife  to  you,  I  think  it  is 
one  of  my  duties  to  stir  you  up  in  remembrance  of  your  obligations  to  your- 
self, in  the  Church.  Paul  will  not  be  able  to  go  with  you  to  the  meeting 
as  he  should,  and  I  think  it  would  be  a  shame  for  you  to  begin  seeking 
excuses  to  stay  away.  Your  example  should  be  everything  to  your  boy, 
and  I  notice  lately  he  has  excused  himself  from  Sunday  meetings  entirely, 
because  you  neglect  to  go  so  much  of  the  time.  The  Bishop  asked  us 
yesterday  to  be  sure  and  remind  our  husbands  and  sons  of  the  meeting  to- 
night, and  I  think  you  ought  to  go." 

"Well,  Mary,  to  please  you,  I'll  go  to  meeting  tonight  and  call  at 
the  garage  on  the  way  home,  and  look  at  the  auto,  but  I  don't  expect  to 
get  all  out  of  it  that  you  think  I  should,  for  we  study  religion  in  meetings, 
not  business." 

With  that,  and  after  having  eaten  a  hasty  supper,  Alfred  made  his 
way  to  meeting,  not  with  thoughts,  however,  of  the  good  that  he  might 
obtain  from  the  lesson,  but  with  anxiety  for  bills  to  be  met  and  with  fears 
of  a  financial  crisis,  if  not  absolute  failure,  and  the  loss  of  most  if  not 
all  of  his  hard-earned  accumulations. 

Quite  different  were  the  thoughts  of  his  wife  as  she  cleared  away  the 
supper  dishes,  and  prepared  the  smaller  children  for  bed,  which  included 
the  never-failing  prayer  at  her  knee  before  retiring.  She  thought  of  the 
present  home  life  compared  with  the  years  immediately  following  Alfred's 
return  from  his  mission  to  the  Hawaiian  Islands,  when  Paul  and  Mabel 
were  little  tots  and  had  been  content  to  be  tucked  away.  She  was  no* 
tucking  away  her  two  youngest,  leaving  the  older  girl  to  wash  and  put  away 
the  dishes,  but  Mabel  at  the  dance  and  Paul  with  the  damaged  auto!  (This 
about  Paul's  and  Mabel's  present  whereabouts  with  a  shudder) .  She  thought 
how  proud  she  was  of  Alfred's  ability  and  willingness  to  teach  the  gospel, 
then;  of  how  he  sustained  the  ward  and  stake  authorities,  and  was  honored 
by  them :  of  how  hard  he  had  worked  to  get  the  comfortable  home  and 
splendid  surroundings,  and  his  apparent  success.  But  with  this  success,  how 
he  began  neglecting  his  meetings,  pleading  need  for  rest  of  urgent  work  as 
excuses;  how  he  had  lately  as  tonight  neglected  to  call  the  family  to  eve- 
ning prayer  while  they  were  all  there  at  supper  time;  and,  through  this 
change,  had  often  neglected  it  altogether;  how  the  Church  authorities  h.id 
been  obliged  to  release  him,  first  from  one  calling,  then  another,  because  of 
his  plea  "that  his  work  would  not  permit  him  spending  the  necessary  time 
to  perform  the  labor  in  a  suitable  manner  and  others  with  less  to  attend  to 
were  willing  to  do  the  work;"  until  now,  all  that  was  asked  of  him  was  to 
lead  the  class  of  Seventies  in  the  regular  Monday  evening  Priesthood  meet- 
ing in  the  study  of  the  lesson,  and  he  was  now  caring  so  little  for  that,  that 
Brother  Smith  had  been  asked  to  assist  and  was  having  to  do  the  most  of  it 
lately. 

Oh,  would  he  throw  himself  out  of  all  Church  service,  and  would  he 
gradually  go  from  one  condition  to  another,  till  he  would  be  found  finding 
fault  with  the  Lord's  constituted  authorities,  and  destroy  the  family's  cherished 
hopes  of  an  exaltation.  For  did  not  the  Prophet  say  that  the  first  step  to 
apostasy  is  the  neglect  of  a  known  duty,  and  was  not  fault-finding  a  sure 
sign  of  its  progression. 

With  these  serious  and  disquieting  thoughts,  came  a  yearning  that 
something  might  be  done  to  stem  the  current  of  events,  that  seemed  to  be 
carrying  them  to  this  dreaded  and  dreadful  condition. 

But   what  could  be   done?      She  had   first  counseled   against   the  stand 


SOME   WORKINGS  OF  LAW  109 

Alfred  had  taken  against  continued  service,  although  his  plea  that  his  "three 
years  in  the  Islands  should  be  sufficient  service  to  the  Church  for  a  while, 
at  least,"  had  been  hard  for  her  to  answer. 

Then  when  these  conditions  increased,  she  had  pleaded  with  him  not  to 
throw  away  all  the  progress  he  had  made,  but  he  had  been  cross  and  resent- 
ful with  her,  and  for  some  time  she  had  not  said  much  along  these  lines, 
in  order  to  avoid  contention  in  the  home. 

But  tonight  these  other  alarming  and  dreadful  financial  difficulties  had 
compelled  her  attention,  and  she  had  spoken  again,  first  to  be  resented  by 
Alfred,  and  then  to  be  partially  acquiesced  in  by  him,  and  he  had  done  as 
she  wished  and  gone  to  meeting,  if  not  to  take  his  place  as  teacher,  at  least 
to  participate  in  the  lesson. 

And  as  many  times  before  when  sorely  tired  and  perplexed,  Mary  had 
gone  into  her  bed  chamber  and  in  secret  poured  out  her  heart  unto  the 
Lord  and  got  encouragement  and  solace  therefrom,  she  now  sought  the  Lord 
in  secret  prayer,  that  she  might  have  the  inspiration  from  the  Lord,  that  her 
fears  might  be  groundless;  or  that  something  might  occur  that  would  open 
Alfred's  eyes  to  the  impending  danger;  and  also  that  they  might  be  able  to 
see  and  know  the  reason  of  their  financial  troubles  and  be  given  strength 
and   wisdom   to   overcome   them   and  avert  the  impending  financial  disaster. 

Meantime,  Alfred  listened  to  the  discussion  of  the  class  on  the  sub- 
ject of  "Patriarchal  Blessings"  with  only  partial  attention;  in  fact  taking 
but  little  part  in  the  discussion. 

For,  with  the  announcing  of  the  subject  of  the  lesson  his  thoughts  at 
once  reverted  to  the  blessing  given  him  by  the  stake  patriarch  when  he  was 
in  his  teens,  and  which  he  was  so  enthusiastic  over,  that  it  took  all  the  self- 
control  he  could  muster  to  obey  the  injunction  of  the  good  man,  that  "these 
promises  are  for  you,  for  your  individual  benefit,  not  for  the  public,"  and 
not  let  his  chums  and  all  others  who  would  listen  know  of  the  precious 
promises  made  to  him. 

And  he  began  wondering  why  these  promises  were  not  being  fulfilled 
the  past  few  years,  as  they  had  been  from  the  time  they  were  given,  through 
the  period  of  his  young  manhood,  his  young  married  life,  and  during  his 
mission,  and  a  short  time  after.  For  certainly  a  number  of  the  promises 
had  been  literally  fulfilled  and  none  possible  of  fulfilment  because  of  the 
time  indicated  in  the  blessing  had  failed  till  the  past  few  years.  "What 
could  be  the  reason  for  this?  Did  the  good  man  overreach  himself  and  add 
promises  he  was  not  inspired  to  make,  or  what  is  the  matter? 

The  discussion  had  gone  along  similiar  lines  to  his  thoughts,  and  some 
very  pointed  questions  had  been  asked,  and  discussed,  but  only  partially  an- 
swered. At  least  they  had  not  been  answered  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of 
Alfred  and  he  was  becoming  plainly  worried  over  the  matter.  For  the  events 
of  the  day  and  evening  were  pressing  hard  upon  him,  and  he  was  beginning 
to  doubt  his  ability  to  solve  the  financial  problems  that  were  pressing  for 
adjustment  by  his  own  strength  and  wisdom,  and  did  not  want  to  give  way 
to  doubts  on  spiritual  matters  if  he  could  help  doing  so.  For  he  had  testi- 
fied many  times  of  his  knowledge  of  God's  Latter-day  work,  and  had  been 
a  teacher  of  the  people  in  many  capacities.  To  doubt  now  would  not 
only  stultify  himself  but  would  destroy  all  his  hopes  for  the  future  and 
make  him  miserable  indeed. 

And  partially  realizing  this  a  feeling  of  humility  came  over  him,  and 
with  a  mental  prayer  for  Divine  help  (could  it  have  been  at  the  same  time 
that  his  dear  wife  was  engaged  in  her  secret  supplications)  ,  he  asked  Brother 
Anderson,  an  aged  high  priest,  who  had  come  into  the  class,  attracted  by 
parts  of  the  discussion  that  he  had  overheard,   if  he  could   not  throw  light 


110  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

upon  the  subject  and  clear  up  the  questions  that  had  been  only  partly  an- 
swered. 

This  good  brother  had  filled  several  missions,  and  important  positions 
in  the  Church,  and  was  looked  up  to  as  a  safe  exponent  of  the  principles 
of  the  gospel. 

This  request  being  seconded  by  the  class  leader,  Brother  Anderson 
quoted  the  passage  from  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  that  opens  this  nar- 
rative, and  further  explained  that  all  blessings  that  are  promised  by  the 
Lord,  either  through  the  patriarchs  or  through  other  means,  are  on  con- 
ditions, not  only  of  faithfulness  to  our  sacred  covenants,  and  obedience  to 
those  placed  by  the  Lord  to  advise,  counsel,  and  direct  us  in  our  duties 
and  obligations,  but  also  on  condition  that  we  comply  with  the  particular 
law  upon  which  the  coveted  blessings  are  predicated. 

"But,"  said  Elder  Jackson,  "I  understand  that  we  are  promised  fi- 
nancial success  if  we  pay  our  tithing,  and  I  know  of  many  men  not  of  our 
Church  who  do  not  pay  any  tithing  who  are  prospered  financially  much  more 
than  any  in  our  community  who  are  good  tithe  payers." 

"Yes;  that  is  so,  but  we  must  remember  that  the  Lord  has  told  us  also 
that  'Where  much  is  given  much  is  required.  We  have  received  added  light 
and  knowledge  and  have  made  covenants  to  serve  the  Lord  and  keep  all  his 
commandments,  and  he  sometimes  withholds  things  from  us  because  of  our 
lack  of  obedience,  and  p£rmits  reverses  to  come  to  us,  not  only  as  a  pun- 
ishment, but  also  as  a  means  to  bring  us  to  a  realization  of  our  true  position 
before  him,  which  should  bring  repentance  and  a  return  to  faithfulness. 

"Besides,  a  financial  success  does  not  always  mean  financial  blessing, 
for  in  order  that  it  be  a  blessing,  it  must  be  so  to  the  extent  that  we  are 
capable  of  receiving  and  controlling,  so  that  it  will  add  to  our  faith  and 
the  faith  and  well  being  spiritually  as  well  as  temporally  of  those  dependent 
upon  us,  and  whose  progress  here  and  hereafter  is  so  dear  to  our  hearts. 

"Then  also,  those  who  obtain  much  wealth,  either  Church  members 
or  non-Church  members,  do  so  through  obedience  to  sound  financial  prin- 
ciples, not  otherwise.  Sometimes  for  punishment,  for  disregarding  counsel, 
the  Lord  withdraws  his  inspiration  in  temporal  matters,  and  our  judgment 
is  taken  away,  and  we  do  things,  little  things,  foolish  things,  that  change 
success  into  defeat,  and  we  hardly  know  what  has  happened  except  that  we 
have  met  with  loss  and  not  with  the  expected  gain;  while  doing  the  thing 
just  a  little  different  would  have  brought  gain  and  not  loss." 

The  usual  exclamations,  "I  for  one  would  like  to  be  tried  with  more 
riches  than  I  have,"  "I  don't  see  why  I  could  not  profitably  have  a  great 
deal  more  than  I  have  now,"  etc.,  were  heard  from  members  of  the  class  and 
after  questions  were  asked  and  answered  as  to  the  working  of  other  principles, 
to  the  observance  of  which  specific  blessings  are  promised,  as  the  observance 
of  the  Word  of  Wisdom  the  keeping  of  the  Sabbath  day  holy,  etc.,  the  les- 
son was  concluded. 

The  discussion  had  awakened  such  a  train  of  thought  in  the  mind. of 
Alfred  Haywood,  that  he  scarcely  realized  that  he  was  requested  to  prepare 
the  lesson  for  the  next  meeting,  and  when  meeting  was  dismissed  he  seemed 
to  go  out  in  a  dazed  condition.  He  forgot  all  about  calling  at  the  garage  to 
see  the  damaged  auto,  and  upon  arriving  at  his  home,  was  startled  out  of 
his  apparent  dreaming,  by  hearing  his  wife  exclaim,  "Why  Alfred,  what  on 
earth  is  the  matter?     You  look  like  something  dreadful  has  happened." 

"No,  dear,"  he  answered,  "not  dreadful  but  wonderful." 

"Well,  what  can  it  be?"  she  said  in  her  anxiety,  not  waiting  for  him  to 
explain,  so  wrought  up  was  she  from  the  day's  experiences,  and  now  Alfred's 
strange  actions  and  words. 

"I  have  had  an  awakening,   thank  the  Lord.      I   now  see  the  course  I 


SOME   WORKINGS   OF  LAW  111 

have  been  pursuing  for  so  long  past;  and  to  think  that  you  have  tried  to 
enlighten  me  so  many  times  and  I  was  so  deaf  to  your  pleadings!  I  wonder 
if  you  can  ever  forgive  me  and  have  the  same  confidence  in  me  that  you  had 
a  few  years  ago?" 

"Of  course,  I  can,  if  there  is  anything  to  forgive  and  any  need  of  a 
renewal  of  confidence.  But   what   is   it  all,  and  how  has  it  come  about?" 

"Oh,"  said  Alfred,  "will  it  be  possible  to  save  ourselves  from  the 
threatened  loss  of  property,  which  does  not  seem  of  nearly  the  consequence 
that  it  did  a  few  hours  ago?  And  of  infinitely  more  importance,  can  I  re- 
trace my  steps,  merit  the  confidence  of  my  brethren  and  the  continued  bless- 
ings of  the  Lord,  and  oh,  can  we  stop  the  foolish  and  wayward  course  of 
our  dear  Paul  and  Mabel,  and  turn  them  toward  the  light  and  keep  our 
other  children  from  treading  the  same  dangerous  way  that  my  foolish  actions 
have  started  our  older  children  in?" 

"God  grant  it  might  be  so!"  reverently  exclaimed  Mary.  "But  do  tell 
me  all  about  it,  that  I  may  rejoice  with  you  and  help  in  whatever  there 
is  to  do  for  our  future  happiness  and  advancement." 

"Thank  the  Lord  for  you,  my  precious  real  helpmate,"  said  Alfred  as 
he  kissed  her  and  lead  her  to  a  seat  beside  him  on  the  davenport.  "And  now 
I  must  tell  you  all,  if  it  takes  me  till  morning.  For  you  are  entitled  to  full 
explanation  and  confidence." 

Then  he  recounted  all  his  experiences  of  the  day,  his  attitude  on  going 
to  meeting,  and  as  nearly  as  possible  the  outline  of  the  discussion  as  it  pro- 
ceeded in  the  class;  and  his  thoughts  and  feelings  while  the  discussion  were 
going  on,  and  the  explanations  that  were  made  by  Elder  Anderson. 

"Oh,  how  I  do  thank  the  Lord,  Alfred,  for  this  awakening.  I  have 
prayed  so  long  for  it.  And  now  it  has  come,  I  can  hardly  realize  it.  But, 
come,  let  us  go  to  rest  and  in  the  morning  see  if  we  cannot  start  off  on  a 
new  (or  rather  former)  track  and  try  and  retrieve  that  which  has  been 
lost." 

"I  am  afraid  that  will  be  a  long  journey,  dear,  for  the  law  seems 
inexorable,  that  "whatsoever  you  sow,  that  also  shall  you  reap."  And  if 
you  are  not  too  tired,  I  should  like  to  make  the  full  confession  of  my  past 
errors  and  the  explanation  of  the  results  of  my  actions  as  they  have  come 
to  me  in  this  inspiration." 

"Very  well,  dear,  but  make  it  as  short  as  you  can,  for  it  is  now 
growing  late." 

"Well,  to  begin  with,  I  now  realize  that  my  attitude  soon  after  my 
return  from  my  mission,  that  my  three  years'  missionary  service  was  all 
that  ought  to  be  expected  of  me  for  a  while,  was  altogether  wrong.  Had  I 
taken  it  right,  I  would  have  known  that  the  mission  was  an  opportunity, 
and  that  it  should  have  made  me  more  anxious  than  ever  to  work  in  the 
service  of  the  Lord.  Did  he  not  give  all,  yes,  his  very  life,  that  we  in 
connection  with  all  our  Father's  children  might  have  eternal  life?  How 
infinitesimal  the  little  I  can  do,  by  constant  labor,  in  comparison." 

"Then,  as  I  see  it  now,  how  ridiculous  my  excuse  for  staying  away 
from  sacrament  meetings  so  much,  on  the  plea  of  the  necessity  of  rest,  when 
that  is  a  part  of  the  program  of  the  Lord  to  give  us  rest,  through  the  re- 
freshing of  his  Spirit." 

"Yes,  Alfred,  and  I  wondered  so  much  that  you  could  not  see  it  that 
way,  for  I  always  came  home  from  a  good  meeting  rested  and  invigorated, 
and  more  ready  for  my  Monday's  work  than  I  did  when  I  gave  in  to  your 
suggestions  to  stay  at  home  and  get  a  hot  dinner." 

"I  can  see  it  now.  Then  my  next  big  mistake  was  when  I  went  into 
debt  for  the  auto,  I  hadn't  been  to  conference  when  the  President  spoke 
against   going  into  debt,   and  though   I.  read  a  synopsis  of  it  in   the  papers 


112  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

and  knew  in  general  what  the  advice  was,  the  reading  did  not  convey  the 
inspiration  under  which  he  spoke,  and  I  did  not  get  it." 

"Besides,  others  of  our  friends  (you  know  them)  were  having  their 
good  times  running  around,  hither  and  thither,  in  their  fine  cars,  and  my 
pride  coupled  with  the  importunities  of  the  children,  made  me  reckless,  I 
guess,  and  I  felt  that,  come  what  may,  those  neighbors  should  not  out-do 
me  and  neither  should  their  children  have  more  advantages  or  pleasures  than 
mine." 

"The  result;  I  disobeyed  the  counsel  of  the  Lord,  saddled  us  with  an 
expense  that  our  income  would  not  justify;  took  Paul  and  me  away  from 
our  farm  work  many  parts  of  days,  that  resulted  in  loss  of  revenue  that 
was  so  much  needed;  and  contributed  to  the  vanity  and  recklessness  of  our 
children." 

"But,  why  in  the  world  did  we  not  see  it  then?  I  confess  that  the 
allurement  blinded  me  as  well  as  you.  Why,  oh,  why,  did  we  not  know 
better?" 

"The  only  way  I  can  figure  it  out  is,  that  through  neglect  I  had  made 
myself  unworthy  of  the  right  inspiration." 

"You  will  remember  that  the  year  before,  I  had  kept  putting  off  the 
payment  of  our  tithing,  till  I  found  myself  at  the  end  of  the  year  with  not 
a  fourth  of  it  paid;  and  with  taxes  to  be  paid,  and  the  inducement  that  was 
offered  of  $1  a  ton  discount  on  our  coal  if  bought  all  at  once  in  December, 
I  used  up  all  our  ready  cash  and  just  let  it  go  at  that;  instead  of  selling 
something  off  the  farm  or  borrowing  it  for  a  few  weeks  until  the  payment 
would  come  in  from  what  a  neighbor  was  owing  us.  When  Jed  did  pay 
instead  of  paying  the  tithing  as  we  should,  I  used  it  to  make  the  first  pay- 
ment on  the  auto,  that  has,  to  say  the  least,  not  proved  a  blessing  to  us. 
And  ever  since,  from  one  excuse  and  another  our  tithing  has  not  been  paid  in 
full." 

"And  I  can  see  now  where  many  times,  through  lack  of  judgment,  or 
of  care,  or  of  foresight,  losses  here  and  there  have  come,  that  many  times 
exceed  the  amount  of  tithing  I  should  have  paid,  that  I  did  not  pay.  You 
will  remember  how  I  turned  the  cows  into  the  alfalfa  that  morning  after  the 
frost  and  three  of  them  died,  worth  fully  $75  each;  then  the  fine,  two-year- 
old  colt  that  had  to  be  killed  because  it  broke  its  leg  in  that  old  bridge  across 
the  canal  that  runs  through  our  land.  It  was  well  worth  $125  and  I  had 
seen  that  hole  in  the  bridge  more  times  than  one  and  intended  fixing  it,  but 
did  not  do  so  notwithstanding  it  wouldn't  have  taken  over  an  hour's  work 
and  a  dollar's  worth  of  material.  And  then,  to  cap  the  climax,  I  bought 
that  ten  acres  at  fully  double  the  price  that  it  would  bring  today,  if  there 
was  any  sale  for  it,  which  there  is  not." 

"But,  Alfred,  that  was  the  price  offered  by  others  and  many  were 
increasing  their  holdings  then,  because  prices  were  so  good,  and  it  appeared 
that  then  was  the  chance,  if  ever,  to  increase  ours  to  the  amount  that  you 
and  Paul  could  care  for.     Why  blame  yourself  for  that?" 

"It  was  increasing  our  debts,  contrary  to  counsel,  and  the  outcome 
shows  that  if  we  had  sought  and  obtained  divine  guidance,  we  would  not 
have  bought  it." 

"Besides,  last  year  we  were  strongly  advised,  almost  pleaded  with,  to 
plant  sugar  beets  and  because  we  received  a  fair  price  for  our  potatoes,  the 
year  before,  what  must  I  do  but  plant  potatoes  again  and  realize  hardly 
enough  to  pay  for  digging  them;  while  beets  proved  a  very  profitable  crop, 
especially  with  the  two  or  three  bonuses  we  have  received." 

"Then,  I  fear,  there  was  a  little  resentment  against  planting  beets,  even 
with  me,  for  I  had  listened  to  so  many  insinuate  that  the  inspiration  back 
of  the  advice  to  plant  beets  was  the  personal  financial  interests  of  the  advisers 


SOME  WORKINGS  OF  LAW  113 

who  were  supposed  to  own  sugar  stock,  that  I  fear  I  was  somewhat  in- 
fluenced by  them;  though  I  know  now  as  I  have  always  known  that  I 
have  never  received  counsel  from  our  Church  leaders,  on  any  question,  but 
what  was  safe  to  follow  and  would  bring  good  and  not  evil  to  all  con- 
cerned." 

"Well,  you  seem  pretty  thoroughly  convinced  now  of  the  right  course 
to  pursue;  but  your  evidence  that  you  present  to  me  seems  to  be  mostly 
of  the  negative  character.  I  mean  the  results  of  disobedience.  Have  you 
nothing  positive  to  offer?  It  seems  necessary  to  have  some  of  this  to  marke 
it  entirely  convincing." 

This  from  Mary  seemed  unnecessary  to  Alfred,  as  on  most  points  of 
the  questions  involved,  she  had  seemed  convinced  all  along;  although  she 
had  thoroughly  enjoyed  the  auto  rides,  and  especially  the  extended  trips  10 
the  Park,  and  to  distant  parts,  visiting  relatives  and  friends. 

But  Alfred  was  quick  to  answer: 

"If  our  own  experience,  both  'before  and  after,'  is  not  sufficient,  just 
consider  Brother  Downing.  I  heard  the  Bishop  say  not  long  ago,  that  he 
believed  that  if  any  member  of  the  Church  paid  an  honest  tithing,  Brother 
Downing  is  the  man;  'for,'  he  said,  'he  seems  to  tithe  everything  that  comes 
to  him  in  property  of  every  kind,  as  well  as  cash,  and  I  never  knew  him  to 
go  in  debt  for  anything.     He  would  go  without  very  desirable  things  first.'  " 

"Well,  what  of  him,  he  does  not  seem  to  me  to  be  such  a  success?  He 
certainly  hasn't  got  nearly  as  much  property  as  we  have." 

"But  what  he  has  is  paid  for,  and  he  has  no  fears  of  foreclosure  or 
other  suits,  and  he  has  no  'duns,'  camouflaged  as  statements,  to  worry  him 
every  month.  Besides,  his  family  are  well  housed  and  always  well  dressed, 
even  if  they  don't  excite  the  envy  of  the  banker's  daughter  by  following  the 
extreme  fashions.  Then  he  has  sustained  two  of  his  sons  on  quite  long 
missions,  and  I  heard  the  other  day  that  his  daughter  Amy  was  called  and 
that  she  intends  going  right  away.  I  fear  that  if  Paul  or  Mabel  were  called, 
we  would  at  least  have  to  ask  for  quite  a  delay  in  order  to  get  enough  means 
to  even  start  them  out,  and  it  would  be  questionable  whether  we  could  keep 
them  in  the  mission  field  long  enough  for  them  to  get  really  interested  in 
the  work;  and  I  have  noticed  that  a  large  percentage  of  those  who  have  to 
come  home  before  they  have  been  there  from  one  and  one-half  to  two  years 
are  very  tired  with  everything  and  everybody  and  it  is  very  hard  indeed  to 
induce  them  to  do  further  work  in  the  Church." 

"You  never  hear  of  Brother  Downing  losing  any  cattle  or  horses  in 
a  careless  way,  and  he  didn't  buy  land  when  the  price  was  out  of  sight,  but 
waited  till  he  could  pay  for  it  and  then  got  it  at  a  reasonable  figure." 

"You  don't  say  he  has  been  buying  land  now?" 

"Yes,  he  bought  twenty  acres  last  week,  better  land  than  the  ten  acres 
we  bought  and  at  less  than  half  the  price,  as  he  had  cash  to  pay  for  it." 

"Well,  now  we  see  our  true  situation  I  hope  matters  will  go  moie 
smoothly." 

"I  do  not  know  how  soon,  dear.  It  does  seem,  that  as  far  as  finances 
go,  it  is  "death-bed  repentance"  on  my  part,  but  with  your  help  I  am  going 
to  make  the  struggle,  seek  forgiveness,  and  retrace  our  footsteps  the  best  way 
possible  to  save  ourselves,  and  our  dear  children,  and,  the  Lord  being  willing, 
what  we  can  of  our  property." 

"Yes,  Alfred,  it  will  be  a  long,  hard  struggle,  and  if  we  can  get  back  in 
four  or  five  years  to  where  we  were  that  long  ago,  oh,  how  thankful  I 
will  be!" 

And  indeed  the  outlook  was  somewhat  discouraging.  For  it  is  so 
easy  to  go  into  debt;  but  it  requires  long  struggle  and  economy  to  live  and 
pay.      It  is  easy  to  let  the  youth  fed  by  vanity  and  pleasure-seeking  go  the 


114  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

way  of  their  inclinations,  but  it  takes  tact  and  patience  and  "love  unfeigned" 
to  draw  them  back  to  the  straight  and  narrow  path  of  service  and  seeking 
after  the  Lord. 

They  will  find  it  very  difficult  at  times  to  keep  their  feet  firmly  planted, 
in  following  the  path  they  know  must  be  trodden  in  order  to  fully  succeed 
in  their  renewed  determination.  The  insistent  demands  of  creditors  and  the 
needs  and  importunities  of  loved  ones  are  so  much  more  personal,  and  in  a 
way  seem  more  tangible,  than  are  the  laws  and  promises  of  the  Lord,  that 
often  before  they  fully  realize  what  they  are  doing,  their  income  will  be 
promised  or  spent  before  it  gets  into  their  hands.  They  will  find  themselves 
trying  to  excuse  themselves  from  fully  meeting  their  obligations  to  the  Lord, 
on  the  plea  that  he  is  merciful  and  long-suffering.  They  forget  that  it  was 
their  own  lack  of  obedience  that  brought  their  present  condition. 

But  they  know  the  way,  if  they  only  can  follow  it;  and  with  faith 
and  humility,  and  the  courage  and  determination  that  were  in  evidence  dur- 
ing the  first  few  weeks  of  Alfred's  awakening,  there  is  reason  to  hope  that 
their  success  is  fully  assured. 

Preston,  Idaho 


M.  I.  A.  Slogan 

We  stand  for  divine  guidance  through  individual  and  family  prayer. 

What  relief,   in  time  of  sorrow, 

Through  our  prayers  sweet  peace  to  borrow 

From  our  heavenly  Father,  through  his  mercy  and  his  love; 

'Tis  a  joy  beyond  all  measure, 

Far  above  all  earthly  treasure, 
'Tis  the  means  of  sweet  communion  from  above. 

When  our  days  are  full  of  trouble, 

And  our  trials  seem  to  double, 

When  the  path  ahead  is  dark  and  full  of  gloom ; 

There's  no  need  to  sit  repining, 

For  the  sun  will  soon  be  shining, 
If  we'll  only  kneel  in  secret  prayer  within  our  room. 

Or,  in  time  of  real  rejoicing, 

We  can  put  our  thoughts  in  voicing, 

Sending  thanks  and  praise  unto  our  Mighty  God. 

It  will  strengthen  us  and  brighten, 

And  our  burdens  it  will  lighten, 
And  'twill  help  us  to  hold  firmly  to  the  rod.  - 

For  our  M.  I.  A.  stands  ready; 

A  hundred  thousand  youth  so  steady; 

'Tis  their  slogan,  and  they'll  live  it  day  by  d:,y. 

It  will  keep  them  all  from  sinning, 

It  will  be  a  fine  beginning 
For  each  youth  of  Zion  now  must  learn  to  pray. 

Mesa,  Arizona  Ida  R.  AUdredge 


THE  WAYS  OF  PROVIDENCE 

By  J.  Arthur  Horne 

Attorney  James  Brown  stood  on  the  sidewalk  of  Sixth  Avenue 
and  gazed  at  the  half-finished  structure  which  was  to  be  his  home. 
Busy  workmen  were  engaged  with  hammer  and  trowel  on  various 
parts  of  the  building;  while  great  piles  of  brick  and  stone,  lumber, 
and  shining  slabs  of  marble  were  strewn  about  the  grounds  indicat- 
ing the  palatial  nature  of  this  modern  dwelling.  While  the  lawyer 
stood  there  enjoying  this  scene  of  activity  a  smile  overspread  his 
handsome  features.  This  was  the  fulfilment  of  one  of  his  dreams — 
to  have  one  of  the  finest  homes  in  the  city.  Success  was  perching 
upon  his  banner  now.  In  the  early  years  of  his  struggle  he  .  had 
prayed  for  success.  It  had  come  slowly  at  first,  but  finally  by  pa- 
tient effort  and  the  influence  of  friends  he  had  reached  the  goal  at  last. 
Providence,  he  concluded,  had  had  nothing  to  do  with  it. 

A  man  in  a  dark  suit,  evidently  the  architect  in  charge,  came 
out  of  the  building  and  joined  the  lawyer  on  the  sidewalk. 

"Billings,  I  have  to  leave  for  the  coast  this  afternoon.  The  Oil 
Lands  case  has  been  called  for  the  first  week  in  October,  and  I'm 
not  half  ready.     I  will  probably  be  gone  all  winter." 

"We'll  not  be  through  here  before  the  latter  part  of  April,  anyway, 
Mr.  Brown,  so  you'll  likely  be  back  before  we  finish  the  interior," 
replied  the  architect.  "The  city  department  gave  us  the  house 
number  this  morning.     It  is  914." 

The  lawyer  took  from  his  pocket  a  small  note  book  and  jotted 
down  the  number. 

"Don't  slight  anything,  Billings,  even  if  it  goes  a  little  over  the 
estimate.  A  man  builds  only  one  house  like  this  in  a  lifetime."  And 
so  saying  the  great  lawyer  turned  and  entered  his  waiting  automobile 
and  was  driven  away. 

The  same  morning  that  this  incident  occurred  another  James 
Brown  also  stood  on  the  sidewalk  in  front  of  his  home.  He,  too, 
was  going  away  to  try  his  fortune  in  another  state.  Thus  far  suc- 
cess had  not  perched  upon  his  banner.  No  automobile  was  to  take 
him  to  the  railroad  station.  No  huge  retaining  fee  had  been  sent  him 
to  insure  the  success  of  his  venture.  He  was  not  thinking  of  the 
grandeur  of  his  home,  but  of  the  sweet-faced,  blue-eyed  woman  who 
stood  in  the  doorway  with  a  baby  in  her  arms  to  have  a  final  parting 
word  with  her  husband  ere  he  left  for  the  mines  in  Nevada.  "Don't  take 
any  risks,  Jim,"  she  said.  "Better  a  whole  skin  than  taking  a  chance 
on  your  life." 

"Don't  worry,  Alice,  I'll  be  back  safe  and  sound,  never  fear. 
Kiss  Jamie  and  "Winnie  and  Ted  for  me  when  they  come  home  from 


116  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

school  and  tell  them  Daddy  expects  some  little  letters  to  come  along 
with  yours."  With  a  wave  of  his  hand  he  turned  and  walked 
briskly  away. 

Alice  turned  to  her  household  duties  with  a  heavy  heart.  She 
loved  her  husband  dearly  and  missed  him  when  he  went  away.  In 
their  earlier  married  life  she  had  accompanied  him  to  several  of  the 
camps  where  he  worked  as  an  assayer,  but  since  the  children  were 
old  enough  to  attend  school  she  had  been  compelled  to  stay  at  home. 
Jim  was  a  steady  worker  and  having  no  bad  habits  they  had  always 
had  plenty  for  their  needs,  and  had  managed  to  lay  aside  a  little  in 
the  bank  with  the  hopes  of  some  day  buying  a  home  of  their  own. 

Jim's  first  letter  from  Nevada  told  of  a  change  in  his  plans. 
"I've  decided  to  take  a  lease,"  he  wrote.  "There's  a  fine  fellow 
here  named  Bill  Stauffer  who  will  go  with  me.  The  mining  company 
agrees  to  furnish  transportation  to  the  railroad  for  our  ores  at  the 
same  rate  they  pay  for  their  own.  I  see  no  reason  why  we  shouldn't 
clean  up  a  bunch  of  money."  Later  letters  confirmed  this  hopeful 
view,  and  under  date  of  Dec.  4,  1919,  he  wrote: 

"We  have  found  some  more  rich  pockets  of  ore.  We  have 
about  15  tons  on  the  dump  that  runs  160  ounces  in  silver  and  45% 
lead.  At  present  prices  this  should  bring  us  nearly  $2,000  apiece.  As 
soon  as  we  get  20  or  25  tons  we'll  make  a  shipment,  and  I'll  come 
in  with  it." 

The  last  few  words  thrilled  Alice  more  than  any  thought  of 
the  money.  Two  thousand  dollars  sounded  good,  but  the  idea  of 
soon  seeing  Jim  again  overshadowed  everything  else.  She  sang  at 
her  work,  and  when  the  children  came  home  from  school  she  took 
them  in  her  arms  one  at  a  time  and  hugged  them  with  delight. 

"Papa's  coming  home  soon,  children,"  she  told  them.  The 
little  ones  took  hold  of  hands  and  circled  about  in  high  glee  singing 
in  their  sweet,  childish  voices,  "Daddy's  coming  home  again!  Daddy's 
coming  home  again!"  Then  Jamie  stood  on  his  head  and  Ted  turned 
somersaults — all  because  daddy  was  coming  home. 

Just  before  Christmas,  however,  came  the  first  letter  of  disap- 
pointment. "Well,  dearie,  I  guess  I  can't  come  home  for  awhile 
yet,  after  all.  We're  snowed  in  for  the  winter.  It  started  snowing 
Thursday  and  kept  it  up  until  last  night.  The  dugway  down  to 
the  camp  is  drifted  level  with  the  mountain.  We'll  have  to  store  our 
ore  in  the  tunnel  until  the  road  clears  in  the  spring.  This  morning 
we  struck  another  pocket  that  looks  like  it  ought  to  be  good  for  four 
or  five  tons. 

"Christmas  will  be  a  bit  lonesome,  but  maybe  it'll  be  the  last 
one  I'll  have  to  spend  away  from  home." 

By  spring  Jim  figured  they  had  nearly  $20,000  worth  of 
ore  stored  in  the  tunnel.  Already  the  price  of  silver  had  begun  to 
decline.  A  feeling  of  uncertainty  pervaded  the  mining  industry.  Every- 
where the  highgrade  ores  were  rushed  to  the  smelter. 


THE  WAYS  OF  PROVIDENCE  117 

"The  snow  is  melting  rapidly,"  Jim  wrote  in  March.  "We 
expect  to  get  a  wagon  through  within  a  week  and  start  our  ore  to  the 
railroad.  Just  think,  dearie,  nearly  $10,000  for  us.  It  means  a 
home  and  maybe  a  small  car.  I  don't  care  so  much  about  the  car 
if  I  can  just  see  you  in  your  own  home  with  a  nice  bathroom,  and  a 
piano  for  Winnie  to  take  lessons  on." 

Silver  continued  its  downward  course  and  lead  began  to  fol- 
low. "We  can't  get  the  mining  company  to  furnish  us  a  single 
team  to  move  our  ore,"  he  wrote  in  April.  "They're  so  anxious 
to  get  their  own  ore  to  the  smelter  they  don't  give  a  hang  about  us. 
They  keep  promising  but  never  do  anything.  This  is  terrible.  Our 
ore  has  shrunk  to  half  its  value  and  still  not  a  pound  has  been  moved. 
I'm  going  to  strike  out  for  one  of  the  ranches  across  the  valley  in 
the  morning  and  see  if  I  can  get  a  team  and  wagon." 

Later  he  wrote  that  he  had  secured  the  much-needed  team  for 
the  trifling  sum  of  $10  a  day.  "Had  I  known  the  mining  company 
was  going  to  treat  us  like  this  I  would  have  hired  this  team  a  month 
ago.  Well,  never  mind,  sweetheart,  the  ore  will  still  net  us  several 
thousand  dollars.  I  guess  we  are  not  the  only  ones  who  are  hard  hit  by 
the  slump;   the  mines  are  closing  down  all  around  here." 

A  few  days  later  Alice  beheld  a  blue-coated  messenger  boy  dis- 
mount from  his  bicycle  in  front  of  her  house  and  come  up  the  walk. 
With  trembling  fingers  she  signed  for  the  telegram  and  hastened  into 
her  bedroom  to  read  it: 

Lone  Pine  Mountain,  Nevada,  May  19,  1920. 
Mrs.   James  Brown 
914  Sixth  East  St.,  City. 

Jim  injured  hauling  ore.     Will  reach  city  four-thirty  today. 

Wm.  Stauffer. 

Alice  crushed  the  telegram  in  her  hands  and  offered  a  silent 
prayer  that  Jim's  injuries  would  not  prove  serious.  She  was  nearly 
wild  with  uncertainty  and  dread.  Why  did  telegrams  have  to  be 
so  cruelly  brief?  If  she  only  knew  the  extent  of  his  injuries  it  would 
not  be  so  bad,  but  the  uncertainty  allowed  her  imagination  to  run 
riot,  and  she  pictured  him  in  all  sorts  of  mangled  conditions.  One 
thought  alone  comforted  her — she  would  see  him  soon  again.  At  this 
thought  she  sprang  up  and  began  a  hasty  tidying  of  the  rooms.  She 
put  clean  sheets  on  the  bed  and  made  up  the  fire  so  that  everything 
would  be  in  readiness  upon  his  arrival.  As  soon  as  the  children  came 
home  from  school  she  got  them  ready  and  took  them  with  her  to  the 
depot,  leaving  the  baby,  however,  in  the  care  of  a  neighbor. 

The  first  thing  that  caught  her  eye  when  she  stepped  off  the  street 
car  at  the  depot  was  a  white  ambulance  backed  up  before  the  doorway. 
The  telegram  had  not  said  anything  about  providing  such  a  thing  for 
Jim;   it  must  be  for  someone  else.     Just  the  same  she  felt  irresistibly 


1 1  8  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

drawn  toward  the  ambulance  and  approaching  the  driver  she  asked, 
"Are  you  waiting  for  someone  coming  in  on  the  train?" 

"Yes,  a  miner  got  hurt  out  in  Nevada.  He's  comin'  in  on  the 
4:30."  Her  heart  sank.  Poor  Jim!  How  he  must  be  suffering! 
She  turned  to  the  driver  with  one  more  question. 

"Do  you  happen  to  know  the  man's  name?" 

"No,  they  didn't  tell  me  that.  They  just  said  to  meet  the  4:30 
and  bring  back  a  miner  that  got  hurt  out  in  Nevada."  He  must  have 
seen  the  look  of  apprehension  on  her  face  for  he  asked  kindly,  "Was 
you  expectin'  somebody  sick  on  this  train?" 

"Yes,"  she  said,  "my  husband.  He  was  injured  hauling  ore,  but 
I  do  not  know  how  badly.  I  was  not  expecting  this,"  indicating  the 
ambulance.  She  had  hard  work  to  keep  back  the  tears.  The  children 
must  not  see  mother  cry.  By  an  effort  she  controlled  herself,  and  tak- 
ing a  little  hand  in  each  of  hers  they  went  into  the  waiting  room. 

When  the  train  pulled  in  Alice  was  standing  with  the  children 
on  the  platform,  and  when  it  came  to  a  stop  she  eagerly  scanned 
the  car  exits  for  sight  of  her  husband.  Presently  she  saw  the  white- 
coated  driver  of  the  ambulance  approach  one  of  the  cars  and  she 
hurried  over  to  him.  A  man  on  a  stretcher  was  being  carried  down 
the  car  steps.  One  hand  dangled  limply  over  the  edge  of  the  stretcher, 
and  Alice  barely  suppressed  a  cry.  She  stood  beside  the  injured  man 
as  he  was  lowered  to  the  platform.  Yes.  it  was  Jim,  his  face  only 
half  visible  beneath  the  bandages.  She  almost  flung  herself  on  the 
stretcher.  "O  Jim,  Jim,  what  has  happened?  Are  you  badly  hurt?" 
He  smiled  wanly,  and  she  tried  to  take  his  head  in  her  arms.  A  groan 
escaped  his  lips  as  her  hands  went  under  his  head  and  she  quickly 
withdrew  them.  "Oh,  did  I  hurt  you?  Forgive  me,  forgive  me,  I 
hardly  know  what  I'm  doing." 

"It's  his  back,  Mrs.  Brown,"  said  a  kindly  voice.  She  glanced 
up  into  the  face  of  a  stalwart  man  in  the  garb  of  a  miner.  "I'm 
Bill  Stauffer;  I  guess  you've  heard  of  me.  Them  cuts  on  his  face 
don't  amount  to  nothin'.  You  see  the  rough-lock  broke  comin'  down 
the  steep  road;  he  had  to  turn  the  horses  up  the  mountain  an'  the 
load  tipped  over.  If  it  wasn't  for  his  back  he'd  be  fit  as  any  man  in  a 
few  days." 

The  children  began  to  cry  when  they  saw  their  father  lying  there 
so  limp  and  helpless.  The  injured  man  raised  his  right  hand  and 
patted  Winnie's  dark  curls.  His  voice  was  low — almost  a  whisper. 
"Don't  you  cry,  children,  Daddy' 11  be  all  right  pretty  soon."  This 
comforted  them.  Thus  strong  is  the  faith  of  childhood.  Not  so  with 
Alice;  his  grave  words  only  added  to  her  grief. 

The  big  miner  and  the  chauffeur  carried  Jim  to  the  waiting 
ambulance  and  he  was  driven  away  to  the  hospital.  Half  an  hour 
later  Alice  was  seated  beside  her  husband's  cot  in  the  hospital  awaiting 
the  arrival  of  the  doctor. 

And  the  next  morning's  paper  which  contained  among  the  local 


THE   WAYS  OF  PROVIDENCE  119 

items  a  brief  account  of  Jim  Brown's  accident  had  blazoned  forth  on 
the  front  page  a  picture  of  the  state's  noted  lawyer  James  Brown  and 
an  accompanying  article  telling  of  his  success  in  winning  the  first  of 
his  Oil  Land  cases  in  California. 

We  need  not  follow  Jim  and  Alice  throughout  the  long,  hot 
days  of  summer  while  Jim  lay  in  his  plaster  cast  at  the  hospital, 
hoping  and  praying  for  the  return  of  his  health.  In  a  way  they  were 
happy  days,  for  not  since  their  honeymoon  had  they  been  so  much  in 
each  other's  company.  They  were  lovers  once  more  with  four  ad- 
ditional knots  binding  their  hearts  together. 

At  last  the  day  came  when  the  cast  was  removed  and  Jim  once 
more  stood  upon  his  feet  free  from  its  hateful  pressure.  He  turned 
and  twisted  his  body  about  to  make  sure  that  his  cure  was  complete. 
"Thank  God  there's  no  pain  now,"  he  said  fervently. 

"Maybe  it's  all  for  the  best,  Jim,"  Alice  returned  with  shining, 
tear-stained  eyes  as  she  watched  him  walk  about  the  little  room.  Prov- 
idence has  queer  ways  of  doing  things  sometimes,   you  know." 

"Yes,"  he  said,  and  he  stopped  to  look  intently  into  the  blue 
eyes,  "Providence  did  me  a  good  turn  when  it  led  me  to  your 
father's  door,  for  no  man  ever  had  a  sweeter  wife  than  you  have  been 
to  me,  dear." 

Throughout  all  this  trying  period  Alice's  faith  and  trust  in  God 
had  never  wavered,  but  now  it  seemed  as  if  all  things  conspired 
together  to  break  her  spirit.  When  Jim  left  the  hospital  he  entered 
the  great  army  of  unemployed  who  walked  the  streets  of  our  cities 
from  the  fall  of  1920  until  the  spring  of  1922.  Mines  were  closing 
down  or  running  only  part  time;  stores  and  factories  were  cutting 
their  forces;  building  was  almost  at  a  standstill;  and  gaunt  poverty 
and  distress  were  on  every  hand.  The  twelve  hundred  dollars  which 
Jim  had  received  as  his  portion  of  the  mining  venture  was  about  ex- 
hausted when  his  hospital  and  doctor  bills  were  paid.  Still  their 
hearts  were  brave  when  they  returned  to  their  humble  home  on  Sixth 
East,  and  Jim  set  out  early  the  next  morning  to  try  and  find  employ- 
ment. 

The  first  person  he  encountered  was  Joe  Sanders,  a  brother  as- 
sayer.     "Still  with  the  King  Company,  Joe?"  Jim  asked. 

"No,  they  closed  down  two  months  ago.     Didn't  you  know?" 

"I  hadn't  heard.  I've  been  in  the  hospital,  so  I  guess  I'm  not 
up  on  the  latest  news.     What  are  you  driving  at  now?" 

"Hunting  another  job,"  Joe  answered.      "And  you?" 

"Same  thing.     Are  jobs  really  that  scarce?" 

"I'll  say  they  are."  They  wished  each  other  luck  and  passed  on. 
Jim  called  in  at  several  assay  offices  where  he  was  well  known  and  in 
each  of  them  he  found  men  seeking  employment.  At  first  he  was 
not  discouraged.  He  was  a  good  assayer  and  had  never  before  ex- 
perienced any  difficulty  getting  a  position.  As  the  days  wore  on, 
however,  the  full  extent  of  the  mining  collapse  became  apparent. 


120  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

"I  guess  I'll  have  to  find  some  other  kind  of  work,"  he  told 
Alice  when  he  returned  after  the  third  day's  trial.  "There  seems  to 
be  more  assayers  than  the  market  requires."  Poor  Jim!  In  the  next 
few  days  he  was  to  learn  that  there  were  more  men  in  every  line  of 
work  than  the  market  required.  Night  after  night,  footsore  and  weary, 
he  dragged  his  way  homeward.  Their  small  savings  dwindled  rapidly 
and  were  finally  wiped  out.  Not  once  in  all  this  trying  period  did  his 
brave  little  wife  fail  to  greet  him  with  a  smile  and  whisper  words 
of  encouragement  when  he  left  the  door. 

The  first  work  he  got  was  helping  a  man  clean  out  a  store  that 
had  just  been  vacated  by  a  shoe  company.  For  this  he  received 
fifty  cents.  Then  he  got  three  days'  work  helping  unload  coal  at 
one  of  the  coal  yards  and  was  paid  a  ton  of  coal,  which  he  was  thank- 
ful to  get.  His  grocer,  Mr.  Gibson,  gave  him  a  job  cleaning  out  the 
back  room  and  basement  of  the  store  and  cutting  up  a  pile  of  boxes  into 
kindling  wood.  For  this  work  he  was  given  credit  for  twelve  dollars 
on  account.  In  six  weeks  he  had  received  in  actual  cash  in  hand  the 
total  sum  of  fifty  cents. 

"Things  will  soon  take  a  turn  for  the  better,  I  am  sure,"  Alice 
said  when  he  reviewed  these  little  items  to  her  one  evening  in  No- 
vember. He  was  going  over  his  accounts  while  she  sat  mending  a 
pair  of  Ted's  trousers.  "Did  you  see  Mr.  Shultz  about  that  work 
at  the  smelter?" 

"Yes,  he's  going  out  in  a  few  days,  and  if  anything  turns  up  he'll 
let  me  me  know." 

On  December  10  Jim  received  a  note  from  Mr.  Gibson  asking 
him  to  call  at  his  earliest  convenience.  "I  know  what  that  means," 
Jim  remarked  grimly.  "It  means  no  more  groceries  on  credit."  He 
was  right.  When  he  called  to  see  Mr.  Gibson  he  was  told  that  the 
store  was  carrying  so  many  unpaid  bills  that  it  would  be  ruinous  to  in- 
crease them. 

"I'm  sorry  to  have  to  do  this,  Brown,  but  it  would  soon  come  to 
the  same  thing  anyway.  The  wholesalers  will  cut  me  off  if  I  get  in 
much  deeper.  I  will  carry  your  account  as  it  now  stands  until  you  can 
get  work,  but  that  is  the  best  I  can  do." 

"Mr.  Gibson,  I  appreciate  all  you  have  done  for  me,  and  I  hope 
I  can  soon  pay  you  every  dollar  I  owe  you."  The  kind-hearted  grocer 
leaned  across  the  counter  and  laid  a  hand  on  Jim's  arm. 

"I  know  you  do,  Brown,  and  as  soon  as  you  get  in  work  again 
I  shall  be  glad  to  re-open  your  account  until  you  draw  your  first  pay." 

"Thanks,  Mr.  Gibson."  And  with  that  Jim  turned  and  walked 
out  of  the  store.  Life  seemed  a  little  less  joyous  to  him  as  he  wended 
his  way  homeward.  Who  would  have  thought  a  year  ago  that  today 
would  find  him  in  such  a  plight? 

"We  still  have  some  flour  and  coal,"  Alice  said  when  he  re- 
ported the  interview  to  her,  and  added,  "and  a  Father  above,  don't 
forget  that,  Jim." 


THE  WAYS  OF  PROVIDENCE  121 

He  threw  his  arms  about  her  and  held  her  close.  "And  the 
bravest  little  wife  that  God    ever  sent  to  earth." 

A  few  days  later  a  snowstorm  netted  Jim  several  dollars  clean- 
ing sidewalks,  and  on  December  21a  letter  came  from  Shultz  telling 
him  to  come  out  to  the  smelter  and  see  if  he  could  not  get  on  there, 
as  he  had  heard  some  talk  of  them  putting  on  another  man.  A  dollar 
was  enclosed  to  pay  his  fare  there  and  back. 

The  next  day  Jim  was  at  the  plant  seeking  an  interview  with 
Superintendent  Maclntyre.  For  three  days  he  persisted,  staying  at  night 
with  his  friend  Shultz.  On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-fourth  he  was 
informed,  rather  gruffly,  that  they  would  not  put  on  another  man  be- 
fore the  first  of  the  year,  if  at  all.  "We'll  keep  you  in  mind  and  if  we 
need  anyone  we'll  let  you  know,"  the  foreman  said  more  kindly 
as  he  noted  the  look  of  pain  come  into  Jim's  face  at  this  blow  to  his 
hopes.  For  some  time  Jim  wandered  about  the  plant  not  caring 
to  meet  anyone.  His  tongue  was  dry  and  parched,  and  he  quenched 
his  thirst  repeatedly  at  the  little  fountain  near  the  furnace-room.  At 
four  o'clock  he  boarded  the  train  for  home. 

He  entered  the  first  car  he  came  to,  which  happened  to  be  the 
smoker.  He  had  barely  sunk  down  into  the  seat  when  he  heard  a 
voice  behind  him  say,  "Well,  Brown,  this  is  providential  to  find  you 
here."  He  turned  at  sound  of  his  name  and  beheld  Superintendent 
Maclntyre  shaking  hands  with  the  man  in  the  next  seat  back  of  him. 
He  rceognized  the  man  instantly  as  the  great  lawyer  who  had  gone 
to  California  to  plead  the  famous  Oil  Land  cases. 

"I  don't  know  whether  it  was  Providence  or  not  that  put  me  on 
this  train,  but  I'm  surely  glad  to  see  you,  Mac,"  the  lawyer  returned 
laughing. 

"Same  old  atheist,  eh?"  the  superintendent  rejoined.  "Anyway 
I've  a  letter  here  for  you  from  Edith  which  arrived  from  Butte  this 
morning.     She  wanted  me  to  be  sure  you  received  it  before  night." 

"Hasn't  Edith  returned  from  Butte  yet?"  There  was  evident  dis- 
appointment not  unmixed  with  annoyance  in  his  tone. 

"No,  she'll  be  down  on  the  10:30  tonight.  Go  ahead  and  read 
the  letter — read  it  to  me  if  you  like."  There  was  the  sound  of  tearing 
paper  as  the  envelope  was  torn  open  and  then  Jim  heard  the  following: 

"Your  telegram  came  as  a  great  surprise.  I  had  just  received 
your  letter  saying  you  could  not  be  home  before  the  first  of  the  year. 
I'm  so  glad  we  can  spend  Christmas  together.  The  kiddies  are  wild 
with  delight.  The  house  is  all  ready  for  us,  everything  was  moved 
before  I  left,  only  I  let  Mrs.  McGregor  go  home  for  the  holidays.  Never 
mind,  I  can  cook  a  better  Christmas  dinner  than  she  can.  I  can't  bear 
to  think  of  spending  Christmas  in  a  hotel,  and  there  won't  be  room 
at  Will's — Florence  and  the  children  are  coming  down  with  me — 
so  we'll  just  have  to  go  to  our  own  home.  Jim,  it's  the  grandest  thing 
I  ever  looked  at,  even  our  best  pieces  of  furniture  look  shabby  among 


122  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

such  brilliant  settings.  Oh,  I  wouldn't  miss  spending  Christmas 
there  for  worlds,  now  that  you  are  going  to  be  with  us. 

"I've  made  out  a  list  of  groceries  and  some  things  for  the  chil- 
dren's Christmas  which  I  will  enclose.  If  you'll  order  them  sent  up 
to  the  house  we'll  have  the  finest  Christmas  ever.  The  house  number 
is  914,  don't  forget  that.     Meet  us  at  the  train,  sure." 

More  rattling  of  paper  and  then,  "Just  look  at  this  list  will  you 
Mac,  it's  as  long  as  your  arm."     They  both  laughed  heartily. 

"Trust  a  woman  to  think  of  the  details."  This  from  the  su- 
perintendent. 

To  the  lone  man  in  the  seat  ahead  all  this  seemed  staged  to  mock 
his  poverty.  "Some  men  have  everything  and  some  nothing,"  Jim 
said  to  himself  bitterly.  "This  fellow  will  spend  his  Christmas  liter- 
ally in  the  lap  of  luxury,  while  I  have  not  a  penny  to  take  home  to 
my  wife  and  children."  A  spirit  of  rebellion  arose  in  his  soul  at  the 
scurvy  trick  fate  had  played  him.  Alice  always  credited  things  to 
Providence,  but  this  man  who  revelled  in  wealth  and  groceries  had  no 
faith  in  Providence.  Perhaps  it  was  simply  that  some  men  knew  how 
to  make  money  and  others  didn't  and  Providence  cared  not  a  whit. 
This  thought  was  gall  to  his  soul. 

When  their  train  reached  the  city,  Jim  felt  too  depressed  to 
go  home  and  he  wandered  about  the  streets  for  some  time.  Loads  of 
good  things  stared  at  him  from  the  store  windows,  and  on  the  streets 
crowds  of  people  were  hurrying  along  carrying  bulging  bags  and 
bundles  that  foretold  a  happy  Christmas  on  the  morrow.  He  alone 
of  all  that  vast  throng  seemed  penniless  and  forsaken.  Surely  Provi- 
dence would  not  pass  his  family  by  so  cruelly.  Just  then  a  paper  bag 
burst  in  the  arms  of  a  woman,  scattering  potatoes  over  the  sidewalk. 
She  gathered  them  up  hastily.  One  she  missed.  Jim  picked  it  up  and 
put  it  in  his  pocket.  "This  will  be  our  Christmas  dinner,"  he  said, 
and  laughed  bitterly.  It  grew  colder,  and  he  turned  his  footsteps  home- 
ward. 

Alice  tried  to  greet  him  with  a  smile  when  he  opened  the  door, 
but  when  she  saw  the  drawn  look  on  his  face  she  burst  into  tears.  He 
put  his  arm  about  her  and  led  her  to  a  chair  in  the  kitchen.  The 
children  had  placed  the  broom  across  the  backs  of  two  chairs  and 
hanging  suspended  from  it  were  four  stockings  of  varying  lengths. 
"It  wouldn't  be  so  bad  for  us,"  Alice  sobbed  on  his  shoulder,  "we 
could  stand  it,  but  the  children — not  a  thing  in  the  house  for  their 
Christmas.  Whatever  in  the  world  are  we  going  to  do,  Jim?  Do 
you  think  God  doesn't  care?"  What  could  he  say?  It  was  the  echo 
of  his  own  thought.  He  was  about  to  speak  when  their  attention 
was  arrested  by  a  quick  step  on  the  back  porch  and  a  hurried  thump 
on  the  door.  Jim  got  up  and  opened  the  door.  A  young  fellow  in 
overalls  and  jumper  smeared  with  flour  confronted  them. 

"Is  this  number  914?"  he  asked.  Jim  nodded  assent.  "We've 
brought  your  groceries;  where'll  we  put  'em?" 


THE   WAYS  OF   PROVIDENCE  123 

"I  didn't  order  any  groceries,"  Jim  answered.  "You  must  have 
the  wrong  number." 

"Ain't  your  name  Brown,  James  Brown?"  the  young  fellow  per- 
sisted, looking  at  a  paper  in  his  hand. 

"Yes,"  Jim  answered,   puzzled. 

"This  is  the  place  all  right.  We'll  back  in."  He  dashed  off 
into  the  darkness,  and  the  next  moment  they  heard  the  chug  of  a 
motor.  The  rear  end  of  a  big  truck  loomed  out  of  the  darkness  and 
bumped  into  the  porch.  Two  men  began  piling  things  onto  the 
porch.  Sacks  of  flour,  potatoes,  and  sugar;  cases  of  soap,  canned  milk, 
fruit,  and  vegetables;  boxes,  bundles,  and  packages  of  every  descrip- 
tion, were  unceremoniously  dumped  onto  the  porch  or  carried  into 
the  kitchen,  while  the  bewildered  family  stood  about  in  utter  amaze- 
ment. When  a  pretty  Christmas  tree  appeared,  the  silence  was  sud- 
denly broken  by  cries  and  exclamations  of  delight  from  the  children, 
and  the  tree  was  carried  triumphantly  into  the  front  room. 

"Who  sent  all  this?"  Jim  finally  asked  one  of  the  men. 

"I  dunno,  Mister;  Santa  Claus,  I  reckon."  The  next  minute 
the  two  men  climbed  into  their  truck  and  rode  off  into  the  night. 

Jim  and  Alice  looked  into  each  other's  faces  questioningly.  Jim 
was  the  first  to  speak.     "Who  in  the  world  could  have  sent  them?" 

"It  must  have  been  Bill  Stauffer,"  she  answered.  "He  sent  a 
card  saying  he  would  see  us  at  Christmas  time.  You  see  he  had 
twelve  hundred  dollars  from  the  lease,  the  same  as  we  did." 

Jim  shook  his  head.  "No,  Alice,  the  check  he  sent  us  was  the 
total  received  from  our  ore.  I  saw  a  copy  of  the  account  while  I 
was  out  at  the  smelter.  The  big-hearted  fellow  kept  not  one  cent 
for  himself.     No,  it  must  have  been  someone  else." 

Still  mystified,  they  began  to  look  over  the  things.  A  box  of 
brilliant-colored  trimmings  came  first  into  view.  These  were  seized 
upon  by  the  children  and  carried  into  the  front  room  where  Jamie  was 
already  setting  up  the  tree.  Alice  next  uncovered  two  beautiful  dolls 
and  hastily  hid  them  in  her  bedroom.  Doll  carriages,  a  tricycle,  books, 
games,  and  toys  were  quickly  hidden  away.  Candies,  nuts,  oranges, 
and  apples  followed.  A  turkey  she  laid  on  the  table.  By  this  time 
Alice  was  in  a  perfect  fever  of  delight.  "I  just  knew  the  Lord  would 
not  forsake  us!"  she  said. 

But  Jim  still  felt  that  all  was  not  right.  At  first  he  had  been 
stunned  by  this  sudden  change  from  poverty  to  affluence,  but  now  he 
began  to  collect  his  scattered  wits.  He  went  out  onto  the  porch  and 
looked  the  things  over.  With  a  sickening  sensation  the  truth  suddenly 
dawned  on  him;  this  was  undoubtedly  the  supply  Attorney  Brown 
had  ordered  for  his  own  home.  Someone  at  the  store  had  blundered. 
Instead  of  delivering  the  things  to  Sixth  Avenue  they  had  been  brought 
to  Sixth  East.  He  remembered  now  the  house  number  the  lawyer 
had  read  from  the  letter  was  914 — the  same  as  his.  An  error  such  as 
this  would  probably  hot  occur  in  any  other  city  in  the  United  States. 


124  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

"Of  course  the  mistake  will  be  discovered  as  soon  as  Attorney  Brown 
reaches  his  home  and  finds  the  things  have  not  been  delivered.  He'll 
call  the  store,  and  the  things  will  be  traced  to  us.  Anyway,  I'll  have 
to  notify  the  store.    These  thnigs  are  not  meant  for  us  at  all." 

Shouts  of  joyous  laughter  came  to  him  from  the  house  and 
pierced  his  heart  like  knife  thrusts.  "My  poor,  little  kiddies!"  he 
exclaimed,  "I'm  afraid  your  joy  will  be  short  lived."  With  a  groan 
he  sat  down  on  one  of  the  boxes  and  covered  his  face  with  his  hands. 
"And  Alice,  my  dear,  sweet,  angel  wife!  It  will  nearly  break  her 
heart  when  she  learns  the  truth."  O  God  in  heaven,  avert  the  blow!" 
Tears  welled  up  into  his  eyes,  and  in  the  darkness  his  chin  quivered. 

How  long  he  sat  thus  he  did  not  know.  He  was  roused  by  the 
sound  of  an  automobile  stopping  in  front  of  the  house.  He  got  up 
and  walked  over  beyond  the  edge  of  the  building  and  peered  out.  In 
the  darkness  he  made  out  the  figure  of  a  man  just  stepping  from  an 
automobile.  "It's  all  over,"  he  said  to  himself  in  a  choking  voice,  "all 
over."  He  leaned  against  the  porch  post  to  steady  himself  for  a  minute 
or  two,  and  then  went  slowly  into  the  house. 

When  he  reached  the  door  that  opened  into  the  front  room  he 
swung  it  open  unnoticed  and  stopped  within  the  shadow.  Just  inside 
the  front  door,  hat  in  hand,  stood  Attorney  Brown.  Ted  had  evi- 
dently let  him  in,  for  Alice  with  flushed  face  and  shining  eyes  was 
coming  out  from  behind  the  gayly  decorated  tree.  She  stared  in 
astonishment  at  sight  of  the  unexpected  visitor.  'Well,  how-do-you- 
do?"  she  greeted  him  cheerily. 

"I  ordered  some  things  sent — sent — ,"  the  lawyer  began  awk- 
wardly.    Alice  advanced  toward  him. 

"Are  you  the  one  who  so  generously  sent  us  these  things?"  she 
asked  in  amazement.  He  winked  his  eyes  a  couple  of  times  and  ap- 
peared to  swallow  something. 

"A — a — ,  yes,  ma'am."  Alice  went  to  him  and  took  his  hand 
in  both  of  hers. 

"God  bless  your  kind  heart,"  she  said  fervently,  and  there  were 
tears  in  her  eyes  when  she  said  it.  "I  don't  know  who  you  are,  but  I 
know  that  Providence  sent  you  to  us  in  our  time  of  need.  You  can- 
not know  what  it  means  to  go  day  after  day,  month  after  month  with- 
out employment,  never  knowing  one  day  what  you  will  have  to  eat  the 
next.  Surely  God  put  it  in  your  heart  to  do  this  noble  deed."  She 
released  his  hand,  and  he  shifted  his  weight  awkwardly  from  one  foot 
to  the  other. 

"I'm  afraid  you  are  giving  me  more  credit  than  I  deserve,"  he 
replied.  Then  a  merry  twinkle  came  into  his  eyes  and  he  smiled 
good-humoredly.  "I  thought  I'd  just  take  a  run  down  and  see  if  the 
things  were  delivered  all  right." 

Jim  was  struggling  to  adjust  himself  to  the  unexpected  turn 
the  case  had  taken.  He  advanced  into  the  room  extending  his  hand 
which  the  other  took  in  a  hearty  handshake.      "I  don't  know  how  to 


THE  WAYS  OF  PROVIDENCE  125 

thank  you,  but  I'll  repay  you  as  soon  as  I  can  get  to  earning  again." 
The  attorney  laid  his  hand  on  Jim's  shoulder. 

"Now,  don't  talk  about  paying  me,  nor  thanking  me,  either,  or 
you'll  spoil  it  all.  This  is  the  first  time  in  my  life  I've  ever  been  a  real 
Santa  Claus."  He  looked  at  the  children  playing  about  the  tree,  talking 
in  suppressed  excited  tones,  their  little  hearts  almost  bursting  with  joy. 
Never  had  they  dreamed  of  a  Christmas  like  this.  The  scene  evidently 
touched  the  heart  of  the  great  lawyer,  for  he  took  the  chair  Alice  of- 
fered him  and  sat  for  some  time  gazing  at  them  in  silence.  "My!"  he 
finally  exclaimed,  "I  wouldn't  have  missed  this  for  a  thousand  dol- 
lars."    He  arose  and  turned  to  Jim. 

"Let's  see,  you  say  you  are  out  of  employment,  Mr. — Mr. — ." 

"Brown,  the  same  as  yours,"  Jim  answered.  The  lawyer  looked 
startled  for  a  moment. 

"Oh — ,  oh  yes,  I  see.  What  is  your  occupation,  Mr.  Brown?" 
Jim  told  him.  "Assayer?  Good!  My  brother-in-law  is  superintend- 
ent of  the  smelter."  He  took  a  card  from  his  pocket  and  handed  it  to 
Jim.  "If  you'll  call  at  my  office  any  time  after  tomorrow  I'll  give  you 
a  letter  to  him.  He'll  find  a  place  for  you.  Well,  I  must  be  going. 
I've  a  few  purchases  to  make  before  the  stores  close."  He  bowed 
gracefully  to  Alice.  "Good-night,"  he  said,  then  sweeping  the  room 
with  his  glance  added,  "and  a  Merry  Christmas  to  everyone." 

"Merry  Christmas!  Merry  Christmas!"  chorused  after  him  as 
he  closed  the  door. 

The  parents  looked  at  each  other  in  silence  for  a  moment,  then 
Alice  put  her  arms  around  her  husband's  neck  and  drew  his  face  down 
to  hers.  "Now,  will  you  say  the  Lord  isn't  watching  over  us?"  she 
challenged. 

And  he  answered,  "I  wouldn't  dare." 

While  outside  Attorney  Brown  just  settling  himself  in  his  auto- 
mobile was  saying,  "By  Jove!  this  is  surely  a  peculiar  experience. 
Could  there  be  any  truth  in  what  that  sweet  little  woman  said  about 
Providence  bringing  this  about?     I  wonder!"     And  he  drove  off. 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Rest    Awhile 

"Come  ye  yourselves  apart  and  rest," 

Said  Christ  to  me  and  you, 
A  time  of  patient  resting,  dear, 

For  us,  and  roses  too, 
Will  give  us  chance  to  grow  again 

And  loveliness  renew. 

Hobact  Tasmania  A.  C.  A.  Dean  Hewer 


THRILLING   EXPERIENCE 

Of  Four  "Mormon"  Missionaries  in  the 
Tokyo  Disaster 

By  Ernest  B.  Woodward,  Secretary  of  the  Japan  Mission 

To  write  what  one  has  actually  experienced  is  often  very  diffi- 
cult. In  the  following  account  of  our  experiences  I  have  endeavored 
to  portray  as  nearly  as  I  can  to  the  readers  of  the  Era,  just  how  we 
felt,  how  we  were  delivered  from  death  and  destruction  when  two 
thirds  of  the  city  of  Tokyo  was  destroyed  by  fire  following  the  earth- 
quake of  September  1,  1923.  My  desire  is  that  what  I  write  may 
be  of  help  to  those  who  shall  read  it,  and  that  the  testimony  of  my 
brethren  here  in  Tokyo,  myself  included,  may  cause  someone  to  think 
seriously  of  the  wonders  of  God. 

'  'Earthquake !     Earthquake ! ! " 

What  a  horrifying  thing  to  most  of  us!  If  you  have  ever  ex- 
perienced such  a  thing,  you  will  understand  me  when  I  say  that  they 
make  one  feel  so  small,  so  insignificant,  that  you  wonder  how  you 
ever  thought  yourself  so  much!  To  me  earthquakes  are  not  novel, 
having  experienced  many  since  coming  to  Japan,  but  experience  only 
seems  to  teach  me  fear.  Is  it  a  fear  of  death?  In  a  sense,  Yes!  Yet 
in  another,  No!  I  don't  fear  death  half  so  much  as  I  fear  being 
maimed  for  life.     That  is  why  I  fear  earthquakes  so  badly! 

Usually,  much  the  same  as  the  hiss  of  a  rattlesnake,  there  is  some 
sort  of  warning  before  an  earthquake,  but  this  time  there  was  no  such 
thing.  As  from  apparently  nowhere  it  came.  Into  nowhere  it  went; 
but  what  a  difference! 

I  was  writing  letters;  had  been,  all  morning.  Suddenly  without 
warning,  the  house  gave  a  terrific  lurch!  Pictures  crashed  to  the  floor, 
smashing  the  glass,  giving  rise  to  more  confusion!  The  plaster  swayed, 
then  breaking  loose  crashed  to  the  floor!  Books,  chairs,  in  fact  every- 
thing which  could  fall,  tumbled  to  the  floor,  making  it  apparent  that 
one  should  not  be  inside! 

By  this  time  the  oscillations  had  increased,  until  it  was  next  to 
impossible  for  one  to  stand  or  walk!  To  remain  inside  seemed  folly. 
Might  not  the  house  collapse?  Might  not  a  thousand  other  unexpected 
things  happen?  Apparent  safety  awaited  us  outside,  but  was  it  safety? 
Suddenly  a  crash  from  outside,  as  a  pile  of  roof-tile  fell  to  the 
ground  right  where  we  might  have  been,  had  we  followed  our  first 
impulse  and  rushed  out!  That  was  sufficient!  We  decided  to  take 
our  chances  inside!  In  readiness  we  stood  by  the  open  door  and 
waited,  w,hat  seemed  an  age,  while  the  earth  pitched  and  rolled!  The 
house  rattled  and  creaked!  While  the  din  from  the  earthquake  itself 
was  most  deafening! 


THRILLING  EXPERIENCE  IN  TOKYO  DISASTER  '      127 

How  long  we  waited  none  of  us  know,  but  it  seemed  ages!  When 
at  last  the  earth  regained  itself  we  went  outside!  What  a  sight  greeted 
our  eyes!  In  one  corner  of  the  lot,  through  a  small  aperture  in  the 
fence,  the  people  of  the  neighborhood  were  filing  in!  Their  faces 
blanched,  their  step  uncertain,  they  came  into  the  lot  to  look  around 
at  what  had  once  been  their  home!  The  sight  was  almost  more  than 
one  could  stand,  and  yet  one  couldn't  help  but  admire.  Almost  every- 
one carried  a  baby,  leaning  far  over  its  squirming  form  to  protect  it 
from  flying  bits  of  houses,  or  falling  roof  tiles.  It  was  a  sight  which 
will  remain  with  me  through  life. 

Another  terrific  jerk  and  we  were  in  the  midst  of  another  one! 
Another  kind  of  fear  betook  us!  We  had  heard  of  the  ground  open- 
ing up  and  letting  people  in!  This  one,  however,  didn't  last  as  long 
as  the  other,  so  our  fears  were  stilled  for  a  moment.  Only  for  a  mo- 
ment, though!  No  sooner  had  this  one  ceased  than  another  followed! 
This  followed  by  another,  and  another  until  one  lost  the  count!  (The 
Meteorological  Observatory  reported  356  shocks  on  the  1st;  289  on 
the  2nd;  and  173  on  the  3rd.)  Thus  were  our  fears  kept  alive 
throughout  the  day  and  night,  until  one  almost  wished  the  first  shock 
had  been  successful?  But  still  we  were  worth  three  dead  men  yet,  so 
we  decided  to  live  on! 

"A  fire!  Tokyo  is  on  fire!  Entire  down-town  district  in  flames!" 
was  the  news  that  greeted  us,  as  a  dense  cloud  of  smoke  began  to 
arise  in  that  direction.  But  we  had  work  at  home!  No!  Our  house 
was  not  on  fire,  but  not  far  away  the  district  was  already  in  flames' 
The  earthquake  had  caused  a  panic.  People  had  left  their  homes,  and 
being  the  noon-hour  a  fire  burned  in  every  house.  The  houses  had 
collapsed  with  the  first  hard  shake,  and  fire  came  as  a  natural  result. 
Almost  before  it  could  be  realized,  fire  had  broken  out  in  every  part 
of  the  city! 

At  the  first  alarms,  the  firemen  gallantly  rushed  to  the  scene! 
They  fought  bravely!  They  pitted  their  strength  and  wisdom  against 
that  of  the  onrushing  adversary!  It  was  a  battle  in  which  the  fates 
of  thousands  were  to  be  determined!  Ah!  It  couldn't  go  to  the 
foe!  The  lives  of  thousands  of  Tokyo's  citizens  hung  in  the  balance, 
and  it  seemed  the  firemen  were  winning,  when  an  unlooked  for  thing 
happened!  The  supply  of  water,  the  City  water- works,  was  dry! 
The  first  severe  shock  had  disabled  the  pumps,  and  fifteen  minutes  of 
fire-fighting  in  all  parts  of  the  city,  had  been  sufficient  to  exhaust  the 
supply ! 

Not  to  be  beaten  by  this  disastrous  stroke  of  fate,  the  firemen 
moved  to  points  of  vantage  and  set  their  powerful  pumps  to  work 
pumping  water  from  the  moats  and  rivers.  This,  however,  had  given 
the  fire  more  chance,  and  fanned  by  the  ever  changing  wind,  it  had 
raced  on!  When  the  fight  was  again  resumed,  it  was  apparent  that 
the  men  had  lost  ground!  They  fought  a  gallant  fight!  They  dyna- 
mited buildings  in  a  last  effort  to  cut  off  its  onslaught,  but  to  no 


128  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

avail!  Pushed  by  the  wind  which  had  almost  reached  the  velocity 
of  a  gale,  the  flames  jumped  these  gaps,  crossed  over  streets,  streams 
and  alleys  where,  joined  by  other  fires,  it  had  by  nightfall  united  into 
one  mighty  conflagration! 

As  viewed  from  the  hill  at  Hanzomon  that  night,  it  was  one 
seething  ocean  of  fire!  It  seemed  to  completely  surround  the  Imperial 
Palace,  which  had  proved  a  haven  of  retreat  to  thousands  who  had 
rushed  to  its  spacious  grounds  for  protection.  It  was  a  veritable  hell 
on  earth!  Occasionally,  through  a  rift  in  the  smoke  and  flame,  a 
familiar  building  could  be  seen,  only  to  be  enveloped  instantly  again 
in  the  surging  sea  of  flame! 

Its  roar  was  like  that  of  an  angry  sea  beating  against  the  rocks! 
Its  light,  low  and  mellow,  was  like  a  twilight  afterglow!  It  was 
awful!  Think  of  the  lives  of  men  and  beasts  being  sacrificed  in  that 
angry  flame!  Think  of  the  property,  that  which  man  had  prided 
himself  in,  being  reduced  to  ashes!  Is  it  any  wonder  that  the  people 
of  Tokyo,  finding  no  solution  for  the  thing,  groped  around  for  some- 
thing upon  which  to  lay  the  blame,  and  finding  nothing  else  but  the 
Koreans,  mobbed  and  slew  them?  No!  For  the  deafening  roar,  the 
blinding  smoke,  and  terrible  suspense  that  the  people  were  in,  was 
enough  to  drive  people  insane.  They  were  insane,  and  the  poor 
Koreans  suffered!  God  alone  knows  how  many  of  these  people  were 
put  to  death  during  the  first  three  days  of  the  fire!  It  was  a  false 
alarm,  and  even  the  Japanese  themselves  do  not  try  to  justify  it  now, 
but  the  innocent  Koreans  were  dragged  from  their  homes,  to  be  beaten 
and  kicked  by  a  raving  mob,  until  blessed  unconsciousness  rendered 
their  suffering  nil,  and  death  in  the  end  brought  release  from  an  exist- 
ence among  an  unfriendly  and  unforgiving  people.  God  alone  must 
judge  them  and  their  offenders,  for  we  in  our  weak  mortal  state,  are 
prone  to  err  in  such  cases.  That  the  Japanese  were  in  their  own  minds 
justified,  we  cannot  say,  but  the  facts  in  the  case  have  proved  the 
Koreans  to  be  innocent  of  any  offense,  and  the  Japanese  wholly  the 
aggressors. 

While  this  war  on  the  Koreans  raged  heavily,  the  fire  had  not 
ceased!  Indeed,  if  that  be  possible,  it  had  increased  its  speed!  Cer- 
tainly it  had  grown  broader!  By  day  dense  clouds  of  black  smoke 
rolled  forth  to  proclaim  itself  to  the  world,  that  Tokyo  still  burned! 
By  night,  a  light  almost  to  defy  the  powers  of  the  sun,  proclaimed 
the  same  sad  story!  Oh!  That  I  might  tell  you  of  my  feelings  at 
this  time,  but  I  cannot!  Words  refuse  to  describe  such  things,  and 
in  fact,  even  now,  I  cannot  understand  what  they  were. 

For  three  days  and  nights  the  onslaught  continued!  At  the  end, 
a  blessed  downpour  of  rain,  when  there  was  but  little  left  to  burn, 
succeeded  in  extinguishing  the  once  mighty  conflagration.  It  had 
done  its ^ work!  It  had  won  the  battle  and  had  raced  on  until  there 
was  nothing  left  but  smouldering  ruins  of  the  once  great  Tokyo,  the 
pride  of  all  Japan.     Even  the  godowns  were  burned!      In  fact  there 


THRILLING  EXPERIENCE  IN  TOKYO  DISASTER 


129 


Top:  A  pile  of  human  bones  at  Shifukusho,  one  of  the  thousands  like  it.  They 
have  a  pile  several  feet  high  of  ashes  which  have  been  sifted.  It  was  here 
before  the  bodies  were  burned  that  the  stench  was  so  unbearable. 

Bottom:  The  picture  is  of  Maruzen  Co.,  now  a  hopeless  wreck.  It  shows  the 
work  of  earthquake  and  fire.  Notice  the  bent  steel,  the  twisted  metal  doors, 
broken  and  cracked  cement  pillars — one  of  thousands  like  it  which,  being  made 
of  reinforced  concrete  and  brick,  couldn't  be  entirely  burned.  The  district  lor 
miles  along  the   Ginza  was   marked   by  many  buildings  similar   to   this  one. 


130  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

was  nothing  left  of  over  two- thirds  of  the  once  fair  city,  but  ashes 
and  broken-down  ruins.  What  it  had  taken  men  three  hundred  years 
to  build,  fire  destroyed  in  three  days!  It  seems  impossible,  and  yet 
the  facts  are  before  our  eyes!  After  all,  what  are  the  things  of  this 
life  worth  anyway?  Were  it  not  for  our  hope  in  Christ,  is  there 
anything  in  this  life  worth  striving  for?  I  fear,  after  seeing  such 
wholesale  destruction  of  life  and  property,  we  are  forced  to  say  there 
is  not. 

It  is  all  over  now!  The  former  spirit  of  defiance  has  changed 
to  one  of  weeping.  Tokyo  has  changed  from  the  once  proud 
Metropolis  of  the  Far  East,  to  the  city  of  Ruins  and  Dead!  Her  peo- 
ple no  longer  boast  of  her  wealth  and  beauty.  Those  who  are  left 
walk  the  streets,  searching  for  loved  ones,  searching  for  something 
which  might  give  them  the  wherewith  to  buy  their  food,  or  searching 
in  the  midst  of  ruins  for  something,  they  know  not  what!  The  spirit 
of  sorrow  permeates  the  entire  population,  as  they  go  about  their  sad 
task  of  locating  and  burying  the  dead. 

We  went  out  to  see  to  what  extent  our  field  of  labor  had  been 
destroyed,  and  in  our  walk,  (there  was  no  other  means  of  traveling) 
we  crossed  the  Sumida  river  into  Monjo  ward.  It  was  in  this  vicinity, 
near  the  Ryogoku  station,  in  a  small  open  place  called  Shifukusho, 
that  one  of  the  saddest  scenes  that  has  ever  been  enacted  in  the  history 
of  the  world,  took  place!  Honjo-ku,  unlike  most  of  the  other  resi- 
dence districts  of  Tokyo,  has  no  parks.  The  population  is,  or  rather 
was,  extremely  dense.  At  the  outbreak  of  fire,  the  people  fled  in 
every  direction,  but  escape  was  impossible!  They  were  trapped  like 
rats,  and  would  eventually  die  in  the  flames,  which  by  this  time  had 
surrounded  them!  Then  a  hope  sprang  in  their  hearts!  The  police 
were  directing  them  to  Shifukusho! 

Into  this  small  open  place  they  crowded  by  the  thousands!  Surely 
this  was  a  haven  of  retreat!  But  alas,  they  were  to  be  sadly  dis- 
appointed! Closer  and  closer  closed  the  fire!  It  was  coming,  but 
they  would  be  spared!  Parents  huddled  around  their  offspring  in  an 
effort  to  protect  them  from  the  intense  heat!  It  was  terrible,  but  they 
would  have  stood  it  perhaps,  if  cruel  fate  had  not  played  them  another 
trick!  They  had  carried  with  them  their  belongings!  These  caught 
fire  and  together  with  the  extreme  heat  charred  them  in  their  very 
tracks!  When  we  visited  them  a  week  later,  their  charred  bodies  hud- 
dled together  in  small  groups,  told  this  awful  tale  in  words  more 
powerful  than  man's.  Think  of  it!  Forty  four  thousand  people 
charred  beyond  recognition  in  one  little  place!  The  awfulness  of  it 
cannot  be  fully  comprehended  even  by  those  who  have  seen  it,  so  I 
fear  you  will  not  be  able  to,  but  you  might  try. 

The  stench  was  unbearable,  while  the  sight  was  one  which, 
though  I  live  to  be  a  hundred,  I  will  never  fully  erase  from  my 
memory!  We  moved  on,  only  to  find  more  dead!  Dead  every- 
where!    The  Sumida  river  seemed  full,  as  the  tide  came  in  carrying 


THRILLING  EXPERIENCE  IN  TOKYO  DISASTER  ;'      131 

them  back  up  where  rescue  workers  fished  them  out  and  piled  them  in 
piles  along  the  bank,  where  later  soldiers  cremated  them  with  kerosene! 
The  horrible  expression  of  agonizing  pain  upon  the  face  of  every  one 
told  what  a  terrible  death  they  suffered.  We  can  never  understand 
it,  for  none  have  ever  been  through  it  and  told  us  of  its  pain.  All 
we  are  able  to  do  is  to  let  our  imagination  run  to  the  extreme,  and 
then  it  cannot  fathom  the  depth  of  suffering  those  thousands  under- 
went. 

Ruins  and  destruction  faced  us  on  every  hand!  Just  as  far  as  the 
eye  could  carry  you,  nothing  but  ruins!  We  climbed  the  hill  at  Ueno 
park,  where  thousands  had  sought  refuge  and  had  found  it.  From 
here  we  could  see  out  across  the  river  to  the  east.  Nothing  but  ruins! 
Below  us  lay  the  Ueno  station,  now  a  heap  of  twisted  iron  and  stone! 
To  the  south,  just  as  far  as  one  could  see,  lay  the  ghastly  ruins  of 
Manseibashi  station  and  vicinity!  To  the  north  more  ruins,  and  to 
the  west  still  more!  It  is  impossible  to  calculate  the  number  of  lives 
this  one  high  tableland  saved,  but  it  must  almost  reach  into  the  mil- 
lions. The  other  large  parks  in  the  city  which  did  similar  duty  were 
Kudan,  Hibiya  and  Shiba.  It  is  a  conceded  fact  that  had  Tokyo  had 
more  of  these  spacious  parks,  the  death  list  would  not  have  reached 
the  high  mark  it  did.  However  that  is  a  problem  for  the  future  when 
Tokyo  once  more  becomes  the  pride  of  the  entire  nation. 

Our  duty  now  was  to  find  the  Saints  and  investigators.  We  had 
been  joined  by  the  missionaries  from  the  other  conferences.  President 
Lloyd  O.  Ivie  and  Elder  Vinal  G.  Mauss  traveled  from  Sapporo  to 
Tokyo  riding  part  of  the  way  in  freight  cars,  in  order  to  find  out 
for  sure  just  how  we  four  who  were  in  Tokyo  at  the  time,  had  fared. 
They  were  joined  at  Sendai  by  Elders  Hicken  and  Holley.  We  were 
joined  later  by  Elders  Robertson  and  Jensen  of  the  Osaka  conference. 
It  was  a  meeting  of  joy  and  gladness,  when  we  saw  the  brethren  come 
in  just  one  week  to  the  day  after  the  disaster.  We  had  been  unable 
to  send  them  word  of  any.  kind,  all  telegraphic  communications  hav- 
ing been  cut  off  at  the  quake. 

President  Ivie  called  a  meeting  on  Sunday  and  it  was  decided  to 
visit  the  Saints.  We  were  paired  off  and  sent  out  on  our  errands  of 
mercy  to  those  Saints  from  whom  we  had  received  no  word  nor  had 
previously  visited.  Our  search  was  rewarded  in  every  case  but  one, 
by  finding  the  Saints  safe  and  well.  In  this  case,  the  house  had  been 
burned  and  the  sister  had  gone  to  the  home  of  her  father,  which  thing 
we  learned  later. 

Of  all  the  Saints  in  the  city  of  Tokyo,  only  one  lost  her  home. 
Not  one  was  killed,  in  fact  not  one  received  even  a  scratch.  So  far 
as  we  have  been  able  to  learn  only  one  of  our  investigators  lost  his 
home  by  fire,  he  and  his  little  boy  not  being  home.  We  have  searched 
the  city  over,  and  as  yet  we  have  our  first  one  of  our  Saints  or  in- 
vestigators to  find  dead. 

This  has  been  a  testimony  to  me,  that  God  does  look  after  his 


132  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

people.  That  where  people  are  assembled  together  in  his  name  there 
will  his  Spirit  be  also.  That  even  in  our  weakness  if  we  err,  if  we 
repent  thoroughly,  we  are  forgiven.  It  has  proved  to  me  more  force- 
fully than  any  other  thing  ever  did  before,  just  how  utterly  futile 
man's  efforts  are  against  the  elements!  It  has  shown  me  that  the 
things  of  this  life  are  easily  destroyed,  and  that  if  we  have  not  hope 
in  a  life  after  death,  we  have  very  little  to  look  forward  to.  But  there 
is  a  life  after  death!  If  there  is  none,  then  how  are  we  going  to  recon- 
cile ourselves  to  the  fact  that  over  two  hundred  thousand  people's 
lives  have  been  thus  taken  away  from  them  before  they  were  ready 
to  die?  That  316,087  homes  were  destroyed,  and  1,356,740  people 
were  made  homeless  in  the  recent  fire. 

My  brethren  and  sisters,  the  signs  of  the  times  predict  that  the 
advent  of  the  Son  of  God  is  near  at  hand.     Listen  to  the  following: 

"Abide  ye  in  the  liberty  wherewith  ye  are  made  free;  entangle  not 
yourselves  in  sin,  but  let  your  hands  be  clean,  until  the  Lord  comes.  For 
not  many  days  hence  and  the  earth  shall  tremble  and  reel  to  and  fro  as  a 
drunken  man;  and  the  sun  shall  hide  his  face,  and  shall  refuse  to  give  light; 
and  the  moon  shall  be  bathed  in  blood;  and  the  stars  shall  become  exceed- 
ingly angry,  and  shall  cast  themselves  down  as  a  fig  that  falleth  from  off  a 
fig-tree.  And  after  your  testimony  cometh  wrath  and  indignation  upon  the 
people.  For  after  your  testimony  cometh  the  testimony  of  earthquakes,  that 
shall  cause  groanings  in  the  midst  of  her,  and  men  shall  fall  upon  the  ground 
and  shall  not  be  able  to  stand.  And  also  cometh  the  testimony  of  the  voice 
of  thunderings,  and  the  voice  of  lightnings,  and  the  voice  of  tempests,  and 
the  voice  of  the  waves  of  the  sea  heaving  themselves  beyond  their  bounds. 
And  all  things  shall  be  in  commotion ;  and  surely,  men's  hearts  shall  fail 
them;  for  fear  shall  come  upon  all  people."      (D.  £>  C.  88:86-91.) 

This  prophecy  has,  at  least  in  part,  been  fulfilled  before  our  very 
eyes!     Can  we  stand  and  doubt  more? 

We  must  reap  while  the  day  lasts.  We  must  keep  our  lamp 
trimmed,  for  "no  man  knoweth  the  hour."  Let  us  be  up  and  doing. 
God  has  spoken  to  us  by  the  voice  of  earthquakes,  thunderings,  and  by 
tidal  waves!  He  has  warned  us  and  all  people  that  greater  calamities 
shall  come  if  they  do  not  turn  from  their  ways  of  sin  and  wickedness. 
The  time  is  short,  and  there  is  much  to  do  to  prepare  the  nations  for 
the  advent  of  our  Lord. 

In  regard  to  the  work  here,  I  have  great  hope.  I  feel  this  has 
been  the  turning  point.  I  feel  the  people  of  this  nation  can  see 
wherein  'tis  folly  to  trust  in  earthly  things.  I  hope  so,  at  least.  I 
hope  that  through  this  it  will  be  easier  to  reach  the  hearts  of  the  peo- 
ple with  the  message  of  truth;  for  if  not,  all  these  lives  have  been 
sacrificed  in  vain!  Such  can  never  be!  In  the  great  economy  of  the 
Lord,  it  was  necessary  that  all  of  these  should  die,  in  order  that  the 
others  might  find  themselves.  We  must  do  the  rest.  Let  us  go  forth 
rejoicing,  and  bear  our  message  to  them  in  plainness  without  fear  and 
without  shame.  For  we  can  all  say  as  Paul  of  old,  "For  I  am  not 
ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Christ;  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  sal- 
vation to  every  one  that  believeth."    (Rom.  1:16.) 


THRILLING  EXPERIENCE  IN  TOKYO  DISASTER  \      133 

The  missionaries  in  Tokyo  at  the  time  of  the  earthquake  were: 
Elders  Ernest  B.  Woodward,  Rulon  C.  Esplin,  Milton  B.  Taylor,  and 
Lewis  H.  Moore. 

Tokyo,  Japan 


Across  the  Years 

The  message  that  the  angels  sang, 

On  that  clear  night  when  heaven  rang 

Divinest  music  down  to  men, 

Is  on  this  Christmas  sung  again — 

"Peace  on  earth,  good  will  toward  men." 

A  face  looks  down  across  the  years, 
And  smiles  a  message,  through  its  tears, 
For  every  soul,  for  every  need; 
For  every  cause,  if  men  will  heed — 
"Peace  on  earth,  good  will  toward  men." 

Upon  our  day  of  doubt  and  strife; 
On  all  the  ills  and  griefs  of  life, 
A  face  looks  down  across  the  years 
And  smiles  a  faith  for  all  our  fears — 
"Peace  on  earth,  good  will  toward  men." 

A  heart  beats  down  across  the  years 
And  bids  the  sorrowing  dry  their  tears; 
A  voice  rings  down  from  on  the  Mount 
And  calls  injustice  to  account — 
"Peace  on  earth,  good  will  toward  men." 

A  love  warms  down  the  tide  of  time 
To  melt  away  all  mammon's  crime; 
To  chase  the  warrior's  rule  away, 
And  leave  its  law  to  reign  alway — 
"Peace  on  earth,  good  will  toward  men." 

A  truth  rings  down  time's  vagrant  years 
And  shames  the  creeds  of  men  today; 
It  brothers  all,  it  mothers  all; 
Its  law  is  love,  and  love  is  all! — 
"Peace  on  earth,  good  will  toward  men." 

Salt  Lake  City  C.  N.  Lund 


THE   MOTHER   OF  THE   GOLD   STAR 

By  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Cannon  Porter 

The  gold  star  mother  sat  in  her  shining  kitchen.  It  was  Christ- 
mas eve  and  the  little  house  was  in  perfect  order,  but  from  long  habit 
its  mistress  sat  in  this  room  even  on  festive  occasions.  As  in  most 
farm  houses,  the  life  of  the  household  revolved  around  the  kitchen. 
It  was  Mrs.  James'  laboratory  when  she  evolved  the  dishes  from  recipes 
handed  down  from  a  French  Grandmother  that  made  her  the  best  cook 
in  the  country.  It  was  to  this  room  that  her  young  husband  used  to 
bring  his  harness  to  mend  in  the  evening,  the  year  before  he  died. 
Her  boy,  Ernest,  sat  on  the  floor,  when  a  baby,  in  the  patch  of  sun- 
light that  streamed  through  the  south  windows.  Now,  his  man's  body 
lay  in  a  grave  in  France. 

Outside,  the  world  lay  under  a  mantle  of  fresh  snow  that 
swathed  it  like  a  shroud.  This  added  cheer  to  the  light  of  the  lamp 
and  the  warmth  of  the  fire  indoors.  Along  the  windows  up  under 
the  eaves  stood  potted  red  geraniums.  The  floor  reminded  one  of  the 
advertisements  of  "spotless  town."  The  kitchen  range  shone  like  an 
ornament.  The  blue  and  white  plates  reflected  their  luster  from  the 
cabinet.  At  the  oak  table,  Mrs.  James  held  open  a  book.  It  was  the 
"Doctrine  and  Covenants,"  the  book  of  modern  revelation. 

A  knock  came  at  the  door  and  she  raised  startled  eyes  to  the 
clock.  It  was  after  nine  and  as  she  made  her  way  to  the  entrance  she 
wondered  who  could  have  come  at  such  a  time  and  on  such  a  night. 
She  flung  open  the  door  and  her  neighbor,  Joseph  Dart  stood  revealed. 

"You  must  excuse  me,  Mrs.  James,"  he  said  as  he  stamped  the 
snow  from  his  feet  and  entered  the  room,  "for  coming  so  late,  but 
I've  been  out  tonight  and  I  had  something  special  that  I  wanted  to  say 
to  you." 

Mrs.  James  looked  enquiringly  at  him  as  she  took  his  hat. 

He  sat  down  by  the  stove  and  cleared  his  throat. 

"It's  about  our  Danny.  He  had  set  his  heart  on  going  to  the 
bright  lights  of  the  city.  His  pals  had  gone  and  they  kept  telling  him 
how  much  easier  it  is  to  make  a  living  in  the  city,  and  about  the 
dance  halls  and  picture  shows.  They  said  he  was  a  fool  to  stay  here. 
Not  that  our  place  has  much  to  offer,  but  there  is  always  plenty  of 
work.  Dan  had  set  his  heart  on  going  when  you  offered  him  your 
fields  to  work  and  your  equipment.  We  all  know  how  well  he  did. 
Now  he  has  decided  to  stay  with  the  farm  and  is  making  plans  for 
next  year.  You  ought  to  hear  him.  The  change  in  him  is  wonderful. 
Somehow  I  feel  that  if  he  had  drifted  off  it  would  have  finished  his 
mother.  She  couldn't  bear  another  disappointment.  If  she'd  died, 
what  with  the  mortgage  and  all,  it  would  have  been  the  end  with  me." 


THE  MOTHER  OF  THE  GOLD  STAR  135 

Mrs.  Dart  was  a  chronic  invalid.  She  was  disappointed  in  every- 
thing, her  marriage,  her  home,  her  husband,  her  children.  She  had 
succumbed  to  it.  People  did  not  know  whether  it  was  a  sick  mind 
acting  on  a  body,  or  a  sick  body  acting  on  her  mind,  but  the  result 
was  disastrous  to  the  Dart  household  which  was  a  poor  place  at  best. 

"Danny's  work  has  been  a  good  thing  for  me.  So  are  the  burst- 
ing granaries  good  for  the  people,"  smiled  Mrs.  James. 

'My  wife  feels  grateful  for  Danny  staying  home  and  the  bounti- 
ful harvest,  and  all,  and  she  knit  you  this  as  a  slight  token  of  her 
appreciation."     Mr.  Dart  held  out  a  paper  bundle. 

His  hostess  cut  the  string  and  shook  out  a  fluffy  lavender  and 
white  shawl.     She  hung  it  over  a  chair  and  exclaimed  over  its  beauty. 

"I  don't  see  how  Mrs.  Dart  can  do  such  wonderful  work  when 
she  is  sick.  I  appreciate  such  a  lovely  gift  from  one  mother  to  an- 
other. Tell  Danny  that  I  think  that  he  has  done  splendidly.  I  don't 
know  of  any  one  who  could  have  done  better  in  Ernest's  place."  Her 
eyes  misted  with  tears. 

Long  after  her  visitor  had  gone,  the  woman  pondered  while  the 
fire  died  down.  Just  as  Ernest  James  had  been  at  the  head  at  school 
and  Danny  Dart  at  the  foot,  so  when  the  great  war  came  the  former 
had  been  the  first  to  enlist  and  the  latter  had  waited  for  the  last  draft. 
Her  boy  had  always  been  so  good  and  progressive  that  she  had  found 
it  necessary  to  refuse  him  few  things.  When  America  entered  the  con- 
flict he  begged  his  mother  for  her  consent  to  go. 

It  was  in  vain  that  she  pleaded. 

"Son,  you  are  all  I've  got." 

"All  the  more  reason,  mother,  why  you  should  give  your  one 
man  to  the  cause,"  he  answered  blithely.  "Mother,  you  wouldn't 
want  me  a  slacker?" 

At  last  he  had  won  out. 

She  remembered  the  last  time  she  had  seen  him.  He  marched  with 
the  troops  through  the  streets  of  the  city.  She  stood  at  the  curb  as 
they  passed.  How  her  heart  leaped  when  she  caught  sight  of  him! 
How  sober  he  looked;  how  well  he  carried  his  uniform;  and  how 
young  the  boys  all  were!  She  found  herself  running,  a  tall  aristo- 
cratic looking  woman  in  black,  to  try  and  catch  another  glimpse  of 
him.  She  had  been  caught  in  a  jamb  and  had  stopped  to  cry  in  a 
doorway.     She  never  saw  him  again. 

There  had  been  letters.  One  came  after  he  was  dead.  The  morn- 
ing that  she  drew  it  out  of  the  rural  mail  box  she  almost  swooned  in 
the  road.  Then  she  had  clutched  it  to  her  bosom,  the  wild  hope 
leaping  in  her  heart  that  Ernest  might  after  all  be  alive.  But  when 
her  trembling  fingers  tore  it  open  she  found  it  neither  a  refutation  of 
his  death,  nor  a  message  from  the  spirit  world,  but  the  words  of  a 
sick  boy  in  a  hospital  behind  the  lines  waiting  for  his  leg  to  be 
amputated. 

Months  afterward  had  come  the  cross  of  war  from  the  govern- 


136  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

ment  for  "bravery  in  action."  She  put  the  metal  disk  on  the  ribbon 
away  with  Ernest's  baby  pictures  and  a  lock  of  his  hair.  It  was  one 
of  war's  grim  jokes  that  she  never  knew  what  the  "act  of  bravery" 
consisted  of. 

.Two  of  the  precious  letters  lay  in  her  book  and  she  turned  to 
their  worn  pages. 

Dearest  Mother: — Well  here  we  are  in  France  at  last.  The  boys  are  all 
crazy  to  get  to  the  front,  though  I  guess  the  poor  fellows  up  there  are  just 
as  anxious  to  get  away.  We  haven't  seen  much  of  France's  famous  build- 
ings nor  fashionable  ladies  as  we  have  been  billeted  through  the  country 
districts.  The  people  live  in  villages  and  go  out  some  distance  away  to 
farm  their  lands.  This  makes  it  more  sociable  for  the  people  and  does  away 
with  the  loneliness  of  the  American  farm  house.  The  people  have  piles  of 
manure  which  they  turn  over  with  a  pitchfork.  The  peasants  have  a  passion 
for  their  land  and  it  is  pitiable  to  see  the  devastation  that  has  come  upon  it. 
I  saw  a  shell  hole  where  there  must  have  been  an  old  fashioned  garden.  It 
had  petunias  drooping  over  the  edge  as  big  as  saucers,  and  pinks — well,  you 
could  smell  'em  a  block  off. 

Our  company  has  a  real  cook,  not  a  mere  can  opener  like  some  of  the 
other  companies  have.  At  one  town  he  got  some  rabbits  and  made  a  stew; 
I  tell  you  it  was  fine  after  the  bully  beef.  Do  you  remember  the  little 
cottontail  that  you  split  and  fried  in  butter  for  me  that  tasted  just  like 
chicken?  Our  K.  P.  is  sure  fine  at  hustling  fire  wood  which  is  often  scarce, 
for  the  chow.  At  one  place  he  actually  chopped  up  a  bed.  He  said  if  he 
didn't  the  Germans  would,  so  we  might  as  well  have  it.  The  French  think 
that  the  Americans  come  from  a  very  rich  and  cold  country,  they  demand  so 
much  fire  wood.  The  government  has  placed  some  of  their  century-old 
forests  at  the  disposal  of  the  army  of  occupation.  The  natives  keep  warm 
by  wearing  a  great  deal  of  clothing,  one  layer  over  another.  That  must 
have  been  why  Sarah  Bernhardt  was  always  wrapped  up  to  her  ears  in.  her 
pictures.     She  must  have  felt  cold. 

One  of  the  boys  had  a  rather  funny  experience  the  other  day.  He  went 
to  a  farm  house  and  asked  for  a  drink  of  water.  Water  and  milk  are  almost 
the  same  in  French.  After  he  had  waited  an  interminable  time  a  girl  ap- 
peared with  a  glass  of  milk.  She  had  run  out,  caught  the  cow,  and  milked 
her! 

Well,  mother,  I  am  anxious  to  know  how  you  are.  It  will  be  a  good 
thing  when  all  this  waste  is  stopped  and  we  men  can  get  home  and  do  our 
work. 

With  best  love,  Ernest. 

The  other  ran: 

Mother  Mine: — It  is  a  long  time  since  I  heard  from  you.  The  mail  is 
irregular  and  I  worry  about  you:  I  am  writing  this  in  a  hospital  back  of  the 
lines.  About  two  hundred  of  us  were  barracked  in  a  building  at  St.  Mihiel 
when  it  was  shelled.  Some  of  the  fellows  were  blown  all  to  atoms;  but 
others  hurt  not  at  all.  I  got  mine  in  the  left  leg.  At  first  the  surgeons 
thought  they  could  save  it,  but  now  it  seems  that  the  veins  are  torn.  It 
interferes  with  the  circulation  and  they  have  got  to  take  it  off  below  the 
knee.  I  know  how  you  must  feel,  mother,  but  I  guess  that  you  will  be 
glad  to  get  part  of  me  back,  rather  than  not  at  all.  Only  I  won't  be  able  to 
run  the  farm  so  well. 

Teddy  Wymes  is  here  near  me.  They  took  him  out  of  the  trenches 
screaming  with  inflammatory  rheumatism,  three  days  before  I  left  the  last 
time.  Everything  they  said  about  the  trenches  is  true — the  rats,  the  mud, 
the  filth.      It  seems  good  to  be  in  a  bed  again.     But  as  I  lie  here  I  do  not 


THE  MOTHER  OF  THE  GOLD  STAR  137 

think  of  the  horrible  carnage  of  this  war,   which  I  fail   to  understand,   but 
I  dream  of  the  wind  in  the  elm  trees  at  home  and  your  sweet  face. 

Your  boy,  Ernie. 

He  had  died  of  shock  on  the  operating  table.  The  last  word  he 
said  under  the  ether  had  been  "Mother."  These  few  meager  details 
had  been  supplied  by  a  nurse  who  knew  how  mothers  set  store  by  such 
things.  How  gladly  Mrs.  James  would  have  welcomed  any  portion  of 
her  boy.  How  she  would  have  loved  it  and  nursed  it  back  to  life. 
But  she  knew  that  it  would  have  been  a  grievous  cross  to  Ernest  to 
have  gone  through  life  a  cripple,  for  he  could  not  bear  anything  marred 
or  broken. 

Now  in  the  gray  marble  rotunda  of  the  great  state  capitol,  which 
stood  upon  a  hill,  Ernest's  gold  star  hung  with  a  great  many  other 
gold  stars,  on  an  immense  flag.  In  the  memorial  grove  where  a  tree 
was  planted  for  each  man  who  had  lost  his  life  in  the  world  war,  a 
horse  chestnut  tree  bore  a  plate  with  the  name  "Ernest  James."  Mrs. 
James  dedicated  a  corner  of  her  garden  to  her  son.  In  it  were  only 
blue  flowers.  Blue  is  the  rarest  color  in  nature,  but  Ernest  had  always 
shown  a  predilection  for  it  from  the  blue  milk  bowl  of  his  babyhood 
to  the  neckties  of  his  youth.  His  mother  thought  that  when  the  time 
came  to  choose  a  wife  that  he  would  select  a  blue-eyed  girl.  So  in  his 
garden  she  planted  larkspur,  baby-blue-eyes,  bachelor-buttons,  and  for- 
get-me-nots. 

Folks  wanted  her  to  give  up  the  farm,  but  she  pleaded  that  she 
was  too  old  to  be  transplated,  so  she  clung  to  her  abode  with  its 
memories.  She  chose  to  "carry  on."  So  she  tended  her  kitchen  garden 
and  her  white  leghorn  chickens  and  let  out  her  big  fields  to  Danny 
Dart.  She  had  watched  them  turn  from  green  to  gold.  Her  heart 
sang  with  the  whir  of  the  threshing  machine  for  she  exulted  that  the 
grain  would  go  to  feed  the  hungry.  Wheat  had  ever  been  wrapped  up 
in  the  history  of  her  people.  They  had  been  encouraged  by  their 
leaders  to  till  the  soil.  When  the  fabulous  prices  born  of  the  exigencies 
of  war  sent  most  of  the  nation's  grain  over  seas,  the  Relief  Society 
poured  out  its  stored  up  hoard,  gathered  by  women,  to  re-seed  the 
earth. 

Of  all  the  seasons  Mrs  James  loved  autumn  best.  It  was  then 
the  earth  yielded  up  its  abundance.  With  housewifely  skill  she  gath- 
ered her  harvest  and  stored  it  up  against  the  cold  of  winter. 

In  her  cellar  in  neat  bins,  along  the  wall,  were  the  "roots,"  po- 
tatoes, turnips,  carrots,  parsnips  and  onions.  There  were  also  Pear- 
maine  apples  and  hubbard  squash  buried  in  wheat. 

On  her  white-washed  pantry  walls  hung  bunches  of  herbs,  sage, 
savory  thyme,  parsley,  and  mint.  There  were  also  strings  of  dried 
apples  and  vivid  red  sweet  peppers,  bags  of  hops  and  sacks  of  dried 
peas  and  beans.  There  were  salted  string  beans,  pickles,  covered  with 
horseradish  leaves,  and  a  stone  crock  of  mince  meat.  Sugar-cured  hams, 
salted  bacon,  smoked  dried  beef  and  country  sausage  made  one's  mouth 


138  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

water.  The  high  lights  fell  on  rows  of  gorgeous  bottled  fruit, — 
Oxheart  and  Black  Tartarian  cherries,  raspberry  jam,  whole  bunches 
of  grapes,  half  peaches  floating  in  amber  liquid,  gingered  pears  and 
mint  apple  jelly,  containing  all  the  concentrated  fragrance  of  the 
harvest. 

Mrs.  James'  gift  was  house-keeping.  As  she  kept  up  the  exquisite 
freshness  of  her  home  she  reflected  ironically  that  it  was  all  wasted  on 
one  lonely,  old  woman.  Was  it  wasted?  Some  claim  that  the  only 
way  to  teach  is  by  example.  If  that  is  true  Mrs.  James  was  a  great 
teacher  in  home  economics. 

The  clock  struck  twelve.  It  was  Christmas  morning.  The 
woman  shivered  and  closed  her  book.  She  picked  up  the  shawl  that 
Danny's  mother  had  knit  and  wrapped  it  around  her  shoulders.  No 
wonder  that  they  were  worried  over  Danny,  for  Danny's  elder  brother 
had  "gone  to  the  dogs."  She  locked  the  door,  picked  up  the  light  and 
carried  it  into  her  bed  room.  From  her  mahogany  dresser  her  son's 
handsome  eyes  looked  at  her.     She  picked  up  the  portrait. 

"I  thought  that  you  died  to  save  mankind,  my  Ernest,  but  it 
seems  that  you  also  died  to  save  Danny  Dart." 

She  sighed,  and  kissed  the  pictured  face. 


DO  YOU  BELIEVE? 

By  Joseph  S.  Peery 

On  the  street  a  man  went  up  to  another  and  asked:  "Do  you 
believe?" 

.  "Yes;  I  believe,"  was  the  answer. 

"I  am  glad  you  believe,"  remarked  the  man  as  he  walked  on. 

A  mighty  fine  thing  to  believe.  Everything  is  in  favor  of  be- 
lieving. Goethe  makes  Mephistopheles,  portraying  Lucifer,  to  declare: 
"I  am  the  spirit  that  denies." 

How  much  better  it  is  to  believe  than  to  deny?  To  believe  is 
constructive.     To  deny  is  destructive. 

The  true  believer  has  peace  in  this  life,  and  gives  out  hope  for 
the  life  to  come  of  eternal  joy  and  progress.  The  denier  has  unrest 
in  this  life  and  offers  only  desolation  for  the  life  to  come. 

Yes;  we  believe,  and,  believing,  are  thankful  for  the  opportunity 
of  doing  our  bit  in  aiding  God  in  his  great  work  and  glory  "to  bring 
to  pass  the  immortality  and  eternal  life  of  man."  (Pearl  of  Great 
Price,  Moses  1:39.) 


ROOM  FOR  HIM  AT  THE  INN 
A  Christmas  Story 

By  Lucile  Talmage  Carlisle 

Christmas  eve,  descending  with  its  age-old  glamor  over  the  high- 
ways of  the  glad  of  heart,  does  not  halt  when  it  comes  on  even  such 
bitter  stretches  as  Gurnsey  Street.  By  the  jaunty  sprig  of  holly  in 
the  lapel  of  the  legless  man  with  the  pencils,  by  the  wilted  cotton 
trappings  of  the  lean  Santa,  nursing  numbed  fingers  beside  his  paste- 
board chimney,  one  knew  that  Christ  would  be  born  that  night. 

Because  it  was  Christmas  eve,  the  man  who  stood  on  the  corner 
of  Gurnsey  Street  was  terrible  to  look  at.  Sorrow  or  loneliness  or 
even  despair  might  have  been  pitied  and  overlooked,  but  the  ugly 
glare  in  his  too-sharp  eyes  was  none  of  these.  It  hinted  craft  and 
cruelty  and  good  will  toward  none — not  even  himself — and  it  made 
his  handsome,  smartly-clad  figure  a  sacrilege  to  that  loveliest  night  of 
the  year. 

This  was  just  such  a  street  as  one  might  follow  to  find  such  a 
man,  had  one  been  looking  for  him.  Heavy  doors,  inset  with  ancient 
stained  glass  panes  and  suggestive  of  dark  and  furtive  rooms  beyond, 
presented  apt  background  to  his  lounging  figure  with  its  shifting 
hands. 

Directly  into  the  shaft  of  his  gaze  came  a  girl — the  prettiest 
figure  that  the  street  had  seen  all  day.  In  the  soft,  cold  twilight  she 
seemed  all  roses  and  gray  furs  and  swift  young  smiles.  Women  came 
seldom  to  Gurnsey  Street — pretty  women  with  roses,  almost  never. 
She  paused  to  drop  a  handful  of  chattering  coins  down  the  chimney 
of  the  gaunt  Santa  Claus.  Then  she  came  on,  and  at  last  saw  the 
tall,  sad  young  man,  and  smiled  again.  Just  too  late,  he  shifted  his 
eyes  to  the  street,  and  turned  broad,  sullen  shoulders  to  her  passing. 

He  did  not  see  the  defiant  up-flare  of  her  chin  or  the  swift  clench- 
ing of  her  lip — he  saw  only  the  small  whiteness  of  her  glove  laid  on 
his  arm,  and  the  childish  widening  of  her  blue  eyes,  raised. 

"Why,  Ken,  hello,"  she  laughed  up,  "aren't  you  going  to  speak 
to  me,   even?      Merry  Christmas!" 

"Well,  if  it  isn't  Molly  herself."  He  was  suddenly  suave  and 
warm  of  tone.      "Merry  Christmas,  Merry  Christmas — ah — " 

His  eyes,  she  thought,  were  like  steel  beads,  sharp  and  depthless. 
His  cordiality  was  plainly  feigned.  Choosing  to  ignore  the  fact,  she 
invited,  with  a  little  laugh: 

"Where  are  you  going,  Ken?     Let  me  trot  along." 

His  irritation  covered  itself  nicely  with  cold  politeness,  but  it 
was  not  lost  as  he  murmured,  "Thanks,  awfully,  Mrs.  Macbride,  but — 
that  is  your  name  now,  isn't  it?" 


MO  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

She  giggled.  Her  little  irrepressible  mirth  drew  from  him  a  wry- 
smile.  "Yes,  Macbride.  My  first  name  is  Molly.  Don't  let  a  lot  of 
old  ghosts  make  icebergs  of  us  now,  Ken.  I  have  forgiven  you — 
utterly — as  entirely  as  I  should  forgive  any  horrid  little  boy  who 
might  have  broken  my  dolls,  years  ago.  But  I  never  could  forgive  you 
for  passing  me  up,  this  Christmas  eve,  with  only  a  haughty  glare." 

"You  know  I  never  got  over  it,"  he  told  her  stubbornly,  as  one 
who  seeks  to  strengthen  an  old  delusion  by  going  over  and  over  it. 

"Well,  neither  did  I,"  she  replied  practically.  "One  doesn't 
when  it  is  as  intense  as  ours  was.  It  has  made  me — more  understand- 
ing, I  think.  More  able  to  laugh  at — little  things  now.  Let's  stroll 
around  the  corner  at  least,  Ken.     I  don't  like — those  men — " 

"Yes,  by  all  means  let's  get  off  this  street,  in  a  hurry.  By  the 
way,  what's  that  husband  of  yours  thinking,  to  let  you  out  alone  in 
this  part  of  town,  child?"  

"Oh,  he's  very  busy.  Doctors  are,  you  know,  at  the  awkward- 
est  hours.  And  I  was  lonely,  so  I  came  out  by  myself,  hunting  for 
some  poor  soul  whose  Christmas  I  might  brighten.  And,"  she 
laughed  suddenly,  "I  reckon  you  are  the  'poor  soul,'  Ken.  I  never 
saw  a  sadder-looking  face  than  yours  was,  just  before  I  came  along." 

"No!"  the  man  deprecated  largely.  "And  just  how  do  you  plan 
to  brighten  the  day  for  me?" 

"Let  me  see.  First  I'll  take  you  home,  and  let  you  see  an  un- 
believably wonderful  Christmas  tree.  Then  we'll  decide.  Here's  my 
car — the  little  blue  one.     You  drive." 

"But,  Molly,"  he  fumbled,  "that's  nice  of  you,  of  course,  but 
I've — made  plans.     Just  going  to  catch  a  train,  really — " 

Her  face  fell.  "Oh,  Ken,"  she  pleaded,  two  small  fists  under 
her  chin.  It  was  a  familiar  gesture  of  disappointment  that  brought  the 
years  back  in  a  potent  rush.     "Important?" 

Something  of  her  old  charm  held.  "Not  too,"  he  laughed  gen- 
erously. "I'll  miss  this  one.  No,  you  drive,  Molly.  I've  grown 
a  bit  reckless — Traffic — " 

She  looked  for  a  tremor  in  his  hand,  on  the  door,  and  found  it. 

The  ride  home  was  successful  only  in  that  it  brought  them  safely 
to  a  stop  before  the  spacious  little  Macbride  bungalow,  that  Molly 
had  built,  out  of  her  heart.  Conversation  flagged  as  each,  wrapped 
in  unwilling  memories,  stammered,  laughed  too  often,  and  corrected 
little  phrases  which  were  uttered  innocently  enough,  but  which 
acquired,  somehow,  an  annoying  significance  in  the  interchange. 

There  had  been  other  rides  through  the  dusk,  those  other  days 
in  Ken  Brady  s  proud  little  new  Ford,  when  Molly  s  curls  had  brushed 
his  sleeve  and  her  arm  fluttered  up,  occasionally,  to  draw  down  his 
erectly  handsome  head.  Long  months,  suffused  in  the  first,  exquisite 
dreams  of  young  love.  Promises,  fragile  as  they  were  deathless,  made 
and  reiterated  All  this  until  Ken,  grown  up  too  suddenly,  had  looked 
aside  from  the  charmed  circle  of  Molly's  quiet  love,  and  discovered 


ROOM  FOR  HIM  AT   THE  INN  141 

the  insinuating,  slant-eyed  smile  of  the  girl  in  his  brokerage  office, 
who  had  ideas  of  going  on  the  stage.  Molly  had  grown  a  bit  tame,  of 
late.     Being  in  love  had  knocked  all  the  surprises  out  of  her. 

Quarrels  had  followed;  bitter,  groundless  quarrels  with  Molly, 
but  Ken  had  lacked  that  splendid  strength  by  which  men  kill  mor- 
tally-wounded animals,  to  make  the  thing  irrevocable.  Always  as- 
suming the  role  of  the  aggrieved,  he  had  begged  for  reconciliations, 
only  to  plunge  desperately  into  another  break.  Finally,  with  their 
patched  and  tottering  illusions  still  extant,  he  had  formulated  a  new 
contention,  so  insignificant  as  to  cause  disgust,  and  had,  in  a  cow- 
ardly letter,  ended  everything.  Then  he  had  slunk  out  of  sight.  That 
was  all.     Until  tonight,  he  had  not  seen  her  since. 

The  scent  of  the  winter  dusk,  and  the  littleness  of  Molly  beside 
him,  brought  many  things  back.  He  would  have  avoided  entering  the 
house,  had  he  known  just  how. 

But  she  led  him  cheerily  inside,  and  disposed  of  his  hat,  herself. 
The  rooms  were  dim  and  dear  and  intimate.  Molly  unpinned  her 
roses  in  a  gust  of  perfume. 

She  had  brought  him  thus  far  by  the  witchery  of  her  person- 
ality. Now  the  guise  altered.  She  was  simply  the  pretty  and  a  trifle 
matronly  Mrs.  Macbride,  gracious  mistress  of  this  warm  little  home, 
bidding  her  guest  welcome  and  Christmas  cheer.  She  switched  the  room 
into  electric  brilliance,  and,  turning,  said  casually,  "Did  you  ever 
see  such  a  tree?" 

She  let  him  follow  her  into  the  white-tiled  kitchen,  and  laughed 
through  their  little  meal  of  sandwiches,  back  on  the  hearth. 

"How  I  do  envy  you  all  this,"  he  mused,  taking  in  the  room 
at  a  glance. 

"Do  you,  Ken?"  she  queried.  "Funny  you've  never  tried  getting 
a  home  for  yourself.  I'm  convinced  that  what  you  need  most  of  all 
is  a  nice  little  wife,  and  a  grate  fire  of  your  own,     It  would — " 

"No,"  he  cut  in,  his  eyes  bead-like  again.  "A  rover's  life  for 
mine.  Unless,"  he  went  on  triflingly,  "I  could  find  me  a  little  wife  as 
nice  as  Doctor  Matthew  Macbride's." 

"Doctor  Matthew  Macbride,"  she  assured  him  gravely,  "wouldn't 
know  me  as  anything  but  a  quiet  little  home  body — doing  silly,  do- 
mesticated things — adoring  my  child  and  shuddering  at  the  thought 
of  two  nights  out  in  succession." 

"No!"  he  said  again,  doubtingly.  "You  aren't  letting  marriage — 
take  all  the  pep  out  of  you,  are  you?     Don't  do  that,  Molly,  please." 

"My  dear  boy,  that's  the  glory  of  being  married!  Not  wasting 
time  over  things  that  don't  count,  being  alive  for  the  real  things!" 
she  told  him,  and  left  him  to  think. 

Presently  they  drifted  into  conversations  of  the  older  boys,  but 
their  talk  was  flat  and  unmysterious  now. 

"Wouldn't  it  be  fun,  Ken,  to  see  all  the  old  friends  of  that  year 
at  school?     What  ever  happened  to  Jackson  Bryce  and  to  that  awfully 


142  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

handsome  boy  in  our  history  class?      What  was  his  name?      Wait  a 
minute;  I'll  get  my  kodak  album  and  show  you  his  picture." 

Together  they  flipped  over  the  pages  of  the  book  she  brought, 
exclaiming  over  occasional  faces  and  scenes. 

"Look,  here's  old  Professor  Hall,  the  day  of  the  candy  pull. 
This  is  Mother.  Here's  a  picture  of  Marian  Ward.  Wasn't  she  beau- 
tiful?    Whatever  became  of  her,  do  you  know?" 

"Yes,  I  do  happen  to  know,"  he  said,  his  hand  holding  the  page. 
"She  was  married — and  separated.  She  married  the  wrong  kind  of  a 
fellow.     When  she  lost  her  looks,  she  lost  him,  too." 

"Some  men  are — cads,"  declared  Molly,  coming  hotly  to  the 
rescue. 

"They  are,  all  right.     Are  you  happy,  Molly?" 

"Of  course."  Her  voice  rang  confident,  and  defiant.  "Isn't 
everyone  happy,  who  tries  to  be,  with  all  her  heart — or  his?" 

"No!"  he  challenged  rudely.     "I'm  not!" 

"Perhaps  you  have  not  tried  for  the  real  things,  Ken,  that  make 
for  happiness.  Have  you?  Tell  me  something  about  yourself.  Can 
you?" 

"There's  nothing.     Life  looks  kind  of  rotten.     That's  all." 

She  strolled  toward  the  hall  and  appeared  to  be  listening  intently 
there  for  a  long  moment.  When  she  returned,  his  face  had  sunk  into 
its  grim,  brooding  lines. 

Bobbie  came  in,  led  by  a  blue-and-white  nurse,  to  hang  up  his 
stocking.  He  was  a  fat,  blond  child,  quite  unlike  his  mother  until 
he  smiled.  It  was  not  his  smile,  but  the  sturdy  dimensions  of  his 
little  flanneled  chest  that  captivated  Kenneth  Brady.  The  child  was 
shy  at  first,  but  he  soon  became  master  of  the  situation,  romping  on 
and  off  Ken's  knees,  and  searching  in  every  available  pocket  for  pennies. 
At  last  he  curled  up  with  his  little  gleaming  head  against  the  man's 
shoulder. 

"You  better  go  home  to  your  little  boy,"  he  said  solemnly. 

"What  if  I  haven't  one,  old  man?"  said  Kenneth,  curiously 
husky. 

"Well,  why  don't  you  ask  Santa  Claus  to  get  you  one?  I  bet 
he  would  bring  him  to  you,  then." 

"Hadn't  thought  of  that,  Bobbie.     Perhaps  I  shall." 

"Emily,"  Molly  interposed,  "please  take  Bobbie  to  bed  now." 
She  followed  them  into  the  hall.     After  Bobbie  had  trudged,  chat- 
tering, up  the  stairway,  she  remained,  and  again  seemed  to  be  listen- 
ing, anxiously. 

"Maybe  I  should  go  now,"  murmured  Ken,  rising,  still  not  quite 
himself.     "Will  he  be  home  soon?" 
"Who?" 
"The  doctor." 

She  gazed  at  him  for  a  curious  instant.     "Why  no — no — ■" 
"You  look  worried,"  he  explained,  crudely  enough. 


ROOM  FOR  HIM  AT   THE   INN  143 

"I  am  worried,  I  believe.  It  is  about  the  case  he  is  on.  The 
saddest  case,  Ken,  you  can  imagine.     Shall  I  tell  you?" 

"If  it  isn't  too  sad,  yes." 

"She's  going  to  have  a  little  child  tonight — the  night  that  Christ 
was  born.  It  is  to  be  her  first  baby — and  she  is  alone.  Her  husband 
deserted  her,  when  she  needed  him  most — when  she  could  not  be  all 
that  he  demanded  of  her.     Oh,  Ken,  isn't  it  pitiful?" 

"He  shouldn't  tell  you  all  this  rot,"  growled  the  man.  "Why 
can't  he  protect  you  from  it,  at  least?" 

"Oh,  but  I  want  to  know!  If  I  could  help,  somehow!  If  only  I 
might  do  something  to  help  that  lonely  little  mother  who  is  facing 
death  alone  tonight,  or  that  precious  new  little  Christmas  baby." 

"I  can't  help  thinking  of  that  other  Christmas — the  first  one. 
Did  it  ever  occur  to  you,  how  splendid  it  was  of  Joseph  to  stand  by 
the  blessed  Mother  the  way  he  did?  How  he  loved  and  cared  for  her, 
even  though  he  could  not  call  Him  his  Son!  That's  manhood,  isn't 
it?" 

"Yes,  Molly,  but  let's  not  talk  about  it  so  much,  please." 

"All  right.  I  could  not  seem  to  shake  it  from  my  mind.  If  I 
could  somehow  help!  If  I  could  find  the  husband,  and  bring  him 
back  to  her!" 

"Bring  him  back?     He  ought  to  be  killed!" 

She  laughed  her  cool,  tender  shred  of  a  laugh.  "That's  what 
Matthew  says.  We  women  are — forgiving,  aren't  we?  And  you 
men  are  so  harsh— so  blind!  He  probably  left  her  in  one  of  her 
spells  of  unhappiness  that  would  be  so  inevitable  to  her — just  then. 
And  he  has  probably  been  sorry,  since.  Of  course  he  should  come 
back,  and  make  right  all  the  horrible  wrongs,  and  make  her  happy, 
and — I'm  sniffling  like  a  child.  Where's  my — excuse  me — my  hand- 
kerchief— " 

She  fled  up  the  stairs,  leaving  all  her  thoughts  about  him. 

When  she  returned,  scarlet  about  the  eyes,  yet  curiously  radiant, 
she  found  Kenneth  Brady  getting  furtively  into  his  coat. 

"Why — you  aren't  going  away?" 

"Isn't  it  time,  Molly?"  he  asked,  frantically  pleasant. 

"Not  without  saying  goodbye.  Not  for  a  time,  anyway.  I'm 
lonesome.     Please  stay." 

He  returned,  disconcerted,  to  the  living  room.     His  face  was  set. 

"Have  you  been  thinking  about  my  story,  Ken?" 

"No — no,  I  had  forgotten  it.  But,  now,  about  that  girl,  Molly 
— you  don't  suppose  she  really  would  forgive  him,  do  you,  after  all 
that?" 

"I  am  sure  she  would.  She  knows,  as  I  know,  that  he  was  not 
all  bad  at  heart.  He  acted  impulsively,  on  the  wrong  impulse.  He 
did  not  understand,  perhaps,  that  all  her  old  health  and  charm  would 
come  back  to  her  so  soon.  He  did  not  begin  to  realize  the  glory  in 
store,  of  holding  his  son — as  warm  and  strong  as  my  little  Bobbie — 


144  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

to  his  heart.  He  made  a  terrible  mistake,  and  I  think  the  case  is  the 
same  with  most  bad  men  in  the  world.  They  are  led  off  by  one  mis- 
take— one  wrong — when  circumstances  seem  to  drive  them  to  it;  and 
they  go  on  then,  along  the  same  way,  because  they  don't  seem  to 
know  how  to  make  that  first  wrong  right  again.  Their  hearts  want 
to  go  back — but  they  don't  know  how!" 

His  breath  rasped  a  few  times  before  he  answered,  with  some- 
thing of  a  laugh,  "Well,  Molly,  you  give  a  fellow  something  to  think 
about.  Your  philosophy  is — unique,  isn't  it?  But  I  am  afraid  you 
aren't  quite  right  about  everything  you  surmise.  You  are  so  per- 
fectly happy  yourself,  so  very  ignorant  of  all  the  bad  men  you  tell  me 
about,  that  your  ideals  are — well,  sugar  coated.  Perhaps  if  you  had 
known  a  touch  of  suffering,  ever — " 

She  laughed,  silently.  It  was  at  things  like  this  that  his  friend- 
ship had  taught  her  to  laugh,  so  long  ago.  He  seemed  to  understand 
when  she  said: 

"Ken,  I  know  when  I  tell  you  she  would  forgive  him  tonight. 
She  needs  him  desperately.     And  he  needs  her!" 
The  clock  ticked  into  the  silence. 

Over  distances  came  the  cool  peal  of  a  bell.  Christmas  had 
dawned. 

"He  is  born,  Ken,"  said  Molly,  solemnly. 

He  roused,  as  if  with  a  twinge.  "I'll  go  now,  Molly.  Thanks, 
much.  You  have  saved  me  from — more  than  you  know.  I  was  a 
lost  soul  when  I  saw  you  tonight.  Now  I  am  going  home,  home, 
Molly!" 

"Come  with  me  first.  Just  follow  me."  She  spoke  quickly, 
compellingly,  and  he  followed  almost  without  realizing  it.  "Ken, 
the  girl  I  told  you  of  is  here.  She  had  no  other  place  to  go — and  I 
wanted  her  here.  It  was  like  preparing  for  the  little  Christ  child,  to 
me.  Matthew  didn't  want  her  to  come.  'And  there  was  no  room  for 
them  at  the  Inn' — isn't  that  a  terrible,  heart-breaking  phrase?  So  she 
is  here. 

"Ken,  as  you  probably  know,  she  is — Marian  Ward.  She  needs 
you  so!" 

They  had  reached  a  white  door  on  the  upper  floor,  which 
opened  noiselessly  at  their  approach.  The  doctor,  white-clad  and 
weary,  moved  out,  frowning  coldly  as  Molly  gently  pushed  Ken  to 
the  threshold. 

"You  should  not  have  done  it,  Molly,"  the  doctor  pronounced 
without  warmth.  "You  are  all  but  exhausted.  I  can  see  no  occasion 
for  wearing  yourself  out  this  way — " 

"Oh,  Matthew,  don't  say  that!  It  was  hard!  It  was  one  of 
the  most  difficult  and  unpleasant  evenings  I  ever  spent — but  how  well 
worth  it  all  was!     Listen!" 

A  baby  uttered  its  little  scratchy  wail. 

Through  the  half-open  door  they  could  see  two  heads  on  the 


ROOM  FOR  HIM  AT  THE  INN  145 

pillow,  the  one  so  pale  and  lovely,  and  they  looked  with  a  stealing 
sense  of  awe.     From  the  shaded  light  a  golden  circle  found  the  pillow, 
and  rested  there  like  a  halo. 
Oakland,  Calif.  

"We  Stand  for  the  Non-Use  and  Non-Sale  of 
Tobacco" — M.  L  A.  Slogan 

By  Will  H.  Brown 

Here  is  a  significant  fact:  When  the  police  send  out  descriptions  of 
criminals  wanted,  including  mention  of  "peculiarities,"  they  often  say:  "Cig- 
arette smoker,  nervous,"  etc.  The  two  usually  go  together — smoking  and 
nervousness.  A  criminal  who  doesn't  smoke  would  be  a  curiosity.  In 
reality,  it  is  no  "peculiarity."     It  is  the  thing  to  be  expected. 

Hudson  Maxim,  the  inventor  of  high  explosives,  reviewing  the  dis- 
astrous results  of  smoking  by  our  soldiers  during  the  great  war,  says:  "I 
wish  and  pray  that  it  was  possible  for  something  to  happen  to  the  human 
race,  so  as  to  make  it  impossible  for  them  to  get  tobacco  in  any  shape  or 
form,  and  if  that  were  true,  the  efficiency  of  the  great  mass  would  increase 
fifty  per  cent  or  more." 

The  San  Francisco  Examinee  says:  "Teachers  in  a  high  school  of  Win- 
field,  Kansas,  where  341  boys  attended,  divided  the  boys  into  three  groups — 
smokers,  occasional  smokers,  and  non-smokers — and  examined  their  scholar- 
ship grades.  The  boys  who  smoked  were  14.6  per  cent  of  the  school.  They 
got  4  per  cent  of  the  "excellents,"  and  32.9  per  cent  of  the  failures.  Boys 
who  smoked  occasionally  were  29.6  per  cent.  They  showed  only  4  per 
cent  of  the  "excellents,"  and  37.5  per  cent  of  the  failures.  The  boys  who 
did  not  smoke  at  all  were  55.8  per  cent  of  the  school.  They  won  92  per 
cent  of  the  "excellents"  and  only  29.5  per  cent  of  the  failures. 

Fresno,  Calif.,  now  prohibits  smoking  on  street  cars,  except  in  open 
sections.  Inasmuch  as  three  of  the  lines  run  one-man  center-entrance  cars, 
with  no  open  sections,  the  action  of  the  City  Commission  is  quite  a  victory 
for  persons  who  believe  in  the  right  to  breathe  pure  air. 

That  the  growing  sentiment  against  tobacco  is  becoming  worldwide  is 
shown  in  the  fact  that  at  the  great  Anti-Alcoholic  Congress  at  Copenhagen, 
several  special  meetings  were  held  to  discuss  means  for  combatting  the  use  of 
tobacco.  One  of  the  delegates  contended  that  had  Lord  Carnavon  been  a 
non-smoker  he  would  have  survived  his  illness  in  Egypt. 

At  the  last  general  conference  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  church  the 
following  resolution  was  adopted  by  a  71  to  15  vote,  to  be  submitted  to  the 
district  conferences  before  January  1,  1925:  "We  will  not  receive  as  mem- 
bers into  our  churches,  nor  will  we  ordain  or  license  to  preach  or  exhort, 
persons  who  use,  cultivate,  manufacture  or  sell  tobacco."  If  the  majority  of 
votes  in  the  conferences  is  favorable,  the  action  will  be  stated  and  declared  to 
be  in  effect  at  once. 

August  Vollmer,  Los  Angeles'  new  chief  of  police,  wants  officers  who 
can  think,  so  has  issued  orders  forbidding  policemen  from  smoking,  either 
on  street  duty  or  in  the  offices  of  the  police  stations. 

The  Kent  School  for  girls,  at  Summit,  N.  J.,  has  had  no  dismissals  for 
misconduct  or  failures  in  examinations  in  its  entire  history  of  twenty-seven 
years.  A  newspaper  dispatch,  telling  of  the  school,  begins  thus:  "Dis- 
covered: A  school  for  girls  where  the  students  do  not  smoke,  do  not 
gossip,"  and  so  forth.  The  claim  is  made  that  the  rule  of  conduct  is  the 
Bible,  with  the  emphasis  on  the  13th  chapter  of  First  Corinthians.  One  of 
the  officials  of  the  school,  commenting,  says:  "A  girl  who  comes  to  Kent 
school  does  not  smoke,  *  *  *  for  charity  doth  not  behave  itself 
unseemly.'  " 
Oakland,  Calif. 


BOOK  OF  MORMON  CHARACTERS 

By  J.  M.  Sjodahl 

The  readers  of  the  Era  are  familiar  with  the  characters  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  as  they  have  been  preserved  in  Church  literature. 

During  the  time  between  December,  1827,  and  the  following 
February,  the  Prophet  Joseph,  then  living  on  his  farm  near  Harmony, 
Penn.,  copied  some  of  the  letters,  or  glyphs,  on  the  plates,  and  trans- 
lated a  few  of  them  by  the  aid  of  the  sacred  instrument  provided  for 
that  purpose.  In  February,  1828,  his  friend,  Martin  Harris,  came 
to  Harmony,  to  visit  Joseph,  and  the  latter  handed  him  two  of  the 
specimens.  Martin  Harris  then  proceeded  to  New  York  and  sub- 
mitted them  to  the  inspection  of  Prof.  Charles  Anthon,  of  the  Colum- 
bia College.*     This  incident  of  Church  history  is  well  known. 

It  will  also  be  remembered  that  Prof.  Anthon,  in  letters  written 
years  afterwards  to  men  searching  for  material  for  anti- "Mormon" 
literature,  acknowledged  the  visit  of  Martin  Harris  and  the  existence 
of  certain  "characters,"  but  declared  them  to  be  a  hoax,  and  a 
clumsy  one  at  that.  Thus,  in  1841  he  is  said  to  have  written  a  letter 
to  an  Episcopalian  minister  in  New  Rochelle,  near  New  York,  in 
which  he  informed  the  reverend  gentleman,  for  publication,  that  he, 
Anthon,  after  a  brief  examination  of  the  paper  presented  felt  con- 
vinced that  it  was  a  fraud.  That  the  "examination"  must  have  been 
exceedingly  brief  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  he  went  on  to  say  that 
"the  characters  were  arranged  in  columns  like  the  Chinese  mode  of 
writing,"  and  that  "Greek,  Hebrew,  and  all  sorts  of  letters,  more  or 
less  distorted,  either  through  unskilfulness  or  from  actual  design,  were 
intermingled,"  whereupon  the  whole  ended  in  a  rude  representation  of 
the  Mexican  zodiac. 

This  has  been  widely  circulated  as  Prof.  Anthon's  opinion, 
based  upon  a  "brief" — as  the  learned  linguist  admits — examination  of 
the  characters  brought  to  him  by  Martin  Harris.  It  is  hard  to  imagine 
how  even  a  brief  examination  could  impress  anybody  but  an  ignoramus 
with  the  idea  that  those  lines  now  known  as  the  Characters  were  Greek, 
Hebrew,  etc.,  letters  arranged  in  columns,  as  in  Chinese  manuscripts, 
and  ending  with  a  drawing  of  the  Mexican  zodiac.  It  is  much  easier 
to  believe  that  the  Professor,  when  writing  for  the  delectation  of  anti- 
"Mormon"  credulity,  drew  upon  his  own  imagination.  At  all  events 
a  brief  examination  of  such  a  document  is  no  examination  at  all,  and 
Prof.  Anthon's  opinion  is,  from  a  scientific  point  of  view,  valueless. 


*At  the  Church  Historian's  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  there  is  a  photo- 
graphic reproduction  of  a  print,  which  purports  to  be  a  facsimile  of  one  of 
the  drawings  made  by  the  Prophet  and  submitted  to  Prof.  Anthon  by  Martin 
Harris.     See  also  the  illustration  in  the  Improvement  Era  for  April,  this  year. 


BOOK  OF  MORMON  CHARACTERS  147 

Dr.  Augustus  Le  Plongeon  came  to  an  entirely  different  conclu- 
sion regarding  the  Book  of  Mormon  characters. 

I  am  fully  aware  that  Le  Plongeon  is  not  accepted  as  an  authority, 
and  that  some  of  the  theories  and  opinions  he  has  advanced  go  much 
farther  than  the  facts  adduced  warrant;  but  I  do  not  know  that  his 
ability  has  ever  been  doubted,  or  that  the  value  of  his  discoveries  has 
been  questioned.  And  for  that  reason  he  certainly  is  entitled  to  a 
hearing  on  a  question  of  fact  relating  to  the  ancient  inhabitants  of 
America. 

In  a  letter  to  Elder  D.  M.  McAllister,  of  Salt  Lake  City,  dated 
18  Sidney  Place,  Brooklyn,  July  1,  1892,  Dr.  Le  Plongeon  made  this 
statement: 

"I  have  carefully  examined  the  characters  on  the  plates  from  which  the 
Mormon  book  was  translated.  Although  several  resemble  some  on  the 
ancient  monuments  and  in  the  Maya  codices,  still  the  characters  of  the  writings 
are  in  no  way  similar  to  that  of  the  Maya  inscriptions,  or  those  on  the 
tablets  of  Palenque.  It  seems  to  me  they  bear  more  similitude  to  the  Old 
Phoenician.  Still,  I  am  free  to  confess  that  the  following  are  found  in  the 
Maya  writings: 

^  is?  nj-UjOr  HLj  or'  P,  is  ma  (Egyptian- or  '  Maya), 
meaning  "the  land,"  "the  country";  0  (h)  is  ah,  meaning 
"the  male,"  "the  powerful."  U,  or  j£^,ie  t,  symbol  of 
Maya  tern,  altar,  and  the  Egyptian  L  ~S>^  This  is  the  most 
sig  nificant.  It  is  found  in  the  .Maya  book s,\£^ where  it  has 
the  meaning  of  "the  lands  of  the  west,"  that  is,  North  and 
South  Americaand  the  lost  (Land  of  Mu)  Atlantis,  indicatedry 
the  dot  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean,  contained  within  the  shores 
of  the  western  continent,  from  New  Foundland  to  Cape  St.Roque 
in  Brazil. 

8) 

In  a  note  Dr.  Plongeon  adds  that  the  character*  Q/  is  a 
composite,  which  in  Maya  glyphs  would  mean  Ah-tem,  "he  of  the 
altar,"     either  God  or  the  priest. 

Dr.  Plongeon  and  his  gifted  wife  spent  ten  years,  or  more, 
among  the  Mayas  in  Yucatan.  They  learned  the  language  and  studied 
the  people  by  living  among  them.  They  were  very  successful  in  their 
research  work. 


148  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

Dr.  Plongeon  was  a  friend  of  the  late  President  John  Taylor. 
In  one  of  his  letters  to  Elder  D.  M.  McAllister  he  says: 

"Mr.  John  Taylor,  the  late  president  of  the  'Mormon'  Church,  was  a 
friend  of  mine  since  1852.  We  became  acquainted  in  Europe,  and  since 
then,  from  time  to  time,  we  have  corresponded.  His  last  letter  to  me  is  dated 
a  few  months  before  his  demise." 


Who  Would  A-Conqucring  Go 

"When  I  a-conquering  go,"  I  vowed, 
"I  shall  not  heed  the  jeering  crowd, 
With  purpose  bold,  and  eyes  ahead, 
With  shoulders  firm,  and  kingly  tread, 
No  voice  can  call  me  back,  I  know, 
The  day  that  I  a-conquering  go." 

"Wills  such  as  mine  no  man  can  turn, 
When  once  the  fires  of  conquest  burn 
Within  my  breast,  as  forth  I  stand 
Unflinchingly  to  take  command. 
No  restless  thoughts  my  heart  shall  know 
The  day  that  I  a-conquering  go. 

"But,  for  today,  I  love  red  wine, 

And  warm  lips  madly  meeting  mine; 

I  love  the  game,  the  laugh,  the  song, 

To  feast  and  play  the  whole  night  long, — 

Such  follies  to  the  Past  I'll  throw 

Tomorrow,  when  I  conquering  go." 

In  youth  I  sang  thus  boastfully: 
"My  passions  cannot  master  me, 
Though  my  todays  are  full  of  bliss, — 
The  sparkling  wine  and  rapturous  kiss 
Belong  to  youth,  and  he  must  know 
Them  all,  who  would  a-conquering  go." 

Now,  all  too  late,  I  comprehend 
The  wisdom  of  my  childhood  friend, — 
A  gray  old  man  who  said  to  me: 
"Ah,  youth,  could  I  but  make  you  see 
That  he  who  would  true  valor  show, 
Must  all  his  days  a-conquering  go." 
St.  George,  Utah  Mabel  Jarvis 


The  Old  Clock 

Slowly  move  the  dial  hands 

As  the  pendulum  swings  to  and  fro — 

But  of  what  avail  is  the  rhythmic  tick-tock 

That  marks  off  the  time  on  the  face  of  the  clock? 

In  the  ancient  speech  of  ticks  and  tocks 

Centuries  old  in  the  language  of  clocks — 

Meaningless  as  a  beetle's  drone 

In  its  never  varying  monotone; 

Tiresome  as  throbbing  and  treading  of  feet 

That  on  the  pavement  beat  and  beat. 

One  midnight  when  the  zephyrs  sighed 
In  the  treetops  by  my  door, 

The  clock's  tick-tock 

Had   ceased   its   knock. 
And  its  ancient  sound  was  o'er, 
For  it  changed  from  ticking  its  old  refrain 
To  a  new  and  orderly  musical  strain. 
As  it  really  began  to  talk 
Like  some  one  might  speak  who  had  entered  the  clock 

While  I  was  sleepy  and  weary: — 

Perhaps  by  some  fate 

It  became  animate 

With  a  spirit  more  useful  and  cheery! 

For  it  said,  o'er  and  o'er, 

O'er  and  o'er  and  anon: 

"Go  on — go  on — go  on — go  on! 

Bid  care  begone — go  on — go  on! 

Go  on — go  on — bid  care  begone!" 

Far  better  became  its  escapements'  rime 

And  the  frequent  stroke  of  its  musical  chime 

While  I  thought  of  it  as  a  friendly  gnome 

That  here  in  the  clock  had  made  a  home — 

A  friendly  gnome,  with  a  friendly  face, 

Animating  the  old  clock  case — 

Ever  counting  the  pulse  of  time 

In  rhythmical  beats  and   the  hour's  full  chime — 
Ever  singing  the  words  I  con — 
"Go  on — go  on — go  on — go  on! 
Bid  care  begone — go  on — go  on — 
Go  on — go  on — bid  care  begone!" 

Now  oft  in  my  dreams 
In  my  fancy  it  seems 
A  murmuring  glee 
Half  awakening  me 
In  a  symphony  of  melody, 
Singing  to  me  so  cheerily 
In  a  drowsy  rhythm  of  restful  tune 
Its  simple  and  oft  repeated  rune: — 

Go  on — go  on — go  on — go  on! 


150  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

Over  and  over  a  melody  in  a  rhythmical  refrain, 

Mingling  my  dreams 

In  the  firelight  gleams 
With  my  thoughts'  on-rushing  train; 
Singing  ever  till  comes  the  dawn — 

"Go  on — go  on — go  on — go  on!" 

Singing  cheerily  o'er  and  o'er: 

"Go  on — go  on — go  on — go  on!" 

Under  the  merciless  call  of  fate 
When  I'm  weary — a  weary — a  weary, 
Oft  in   my  labors  I   hesitate, 
And  the  moments  seem  long  and  dreary. 
Then  come  the  words  of  the  new  refrain, 
Lifting  away  all  work  and  strain; 
And  my  tasks  in  a  moment  are  pleasant  again 
With  the  monitor  saying:      "Go  on — go  on! 
With  the  monitor  saying:     "Go  on — go  on! 
"Go  on — go  on — go  on — go  on!" 

And  when  night  beckons  me  to  my  rest, 
There's  the  song  again  of  the  unseen  guest 
Ever  repeating  the  same  request: — 

"Go  on — go  on — go  on — go  on! 
The  guardian  gnome  with  the  kindly  eye 
Who  all  my  future  can  here  decry, 
Looking  far  off  to  the  by-and-by, 
Who  bids  me  ever  go  on  and  on — 
Singing  and  saying:  "Bid  fear  begone! 
Go  on — go  on — go  on — go  on!" 

When  on  my  knee  my  grandchild  rests 
And  asks  for  an  evening  story, — 
The  firelight  on  her  auburn  locks 
A  halo  of  shining  glory, — 
I  tell  her  of  the  old  hall  clock, 
How  it  used  to  say,  'Tick-tock — tick-tock!' 
And  how   one  night  it   changed   its   ways, 
And  now  through  minutes,   hours,   and  days, 
It  says  for  me  and  every  one, 
When  we  have  work  that  must  be  done: 
"Time  ne'er  comes  back  when  once  'tis  gone! 
Go  on — go  on — go  on — go  on!" 

Joseph  Longking  Totvnser.d 
Pay  son,  Utah 


HOLGER  DANSKE'S  "BRILLER,"  OR  "SPECS" 

By  Hugo  D.  E.  Peterson,  President  of  the  Swedish  Mission 

When,  recently,  I  read  the  announcement  of  the  death  of  Patri- 
arch Hans  J.  Christiansen,  I  was  reminded  of  an  incident  which  has 
engraved  itself  on  my  memory  from  the  time  I  first  labored  in 
Scandinavia  as  editor  of  Nordstjarnan.  He  was  then  the  president  of 
the  Copenhagan  conference. 

A  little  north  of  Copenhagen,  on  "Norre  Felleden,"  there  were 
two  tiny  lakes.  They  were  located  close  to  each  other,  round  in 
shape,  one  a  little  larger  than  the  other,  and  for  many  generations 
have  been  named  "Holger  Danske's  Briller."  ("Specs.")  The  largest 
of  these,  until  some  years  ago,  for  more  than  a  generation  served  as 
a  baptismal  font,  in  which  our  elders  in  the  Copenhagen  branch  bap- 
tized converts.  Baptismal  services  were  more  often  held  on  Sunday 
nights,  than  otherwise,  after  the  regular  evening  meeting.  Some  of 
the  singers,  sometimes  the  whole  choir,  would  accompany  the  elder 
and  convert,  or  converts,  to  the  "Specs."  This  place  of  baptism  was 
used  both  winter  and  summer,  and  more  baptisms  were  performed  in 
the  winter  time  than  at  any  other  season.  For  many  years  there  was 
a  family  living  in  close  proximity  to  this  baptismal  place,  on  whom 
the  elders  would  call  for  an  axe  to  be  used  to  open  a  sufficient  hole 
in  the  ice,  sometimes  a  foot  thick.  At  times  this  was  done  in  the 
afternoon  in  preparation  for  the  services  in  the  evening,  but  in  ex- 
tremely cold  weather  the  hole  was  frequently  frozen  over  before  the 
arrival  of  the  baptismal  party,  so,  the  axe  was  carried  along,  and  Jeft 
at  its  hiding  place  on  the  return  to  the  city,  to  be  used  again  on  the 
next  occasion. 

One  Sunday  evening  President  Christiansen  was  to  perform  bap- 
tismal services  at  the  "Specs."  The  night  was  dark,  but  not  cold. 
Choir  members  were  to  accompany  the  party,  but  in  the  eagerness  to 
notify  one  another  about  the  occurrence,  it  had  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  some  strangers  who  decided  to  have  some  fun,  as  they  thought. 
The  party,  on  going  to  a  baptismal  service,  would  always  walk  out 
quietly;  it  was  on  the  return  to  the  city  that  the  beautiful  songs  of 
Zion  would  resound  over  the  wide  field  and  through  the  streets  in 
the  outskirts  of  the  city.  On  the  evening  here  referred  to,  the  party 
had  just  arrived  at  the  edge  of  the  water,  the  ladies  had  surrounded 
their  soon-to-be  sister,  and  President  Christiansen  was  surrounded  by 
the  brethren  a  little  distance  away,  and  was  just  about  to  prepare  him- 
self for  going  into  the  water  with  his  candidate  when,  in  the  dark 
distance  he  espied  some  moving,  lighted  objects  approaching.  Several 
men  soon  appeared  on  the  spot;    two  men  smoking  cigars,    with  a 


152  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

policeman  walking  between  them,  came  up  to  President  Christiansen 
and  the  brethren.  It  was  the  lights  from  the  cigars  that  had  arrested 
Brother  Christiansen's  attention,  shining  as  they  did,  in  the  dark  like 
a  couple  of  small  lanterns  on  a  rocking  vessel. 

"What's  going  on  here?"  demanded  the  policeman. 

"We  have  come  here  to  perform  a  baptism,"  replied  Elder 
Christiansen. 

"A  baptism?  Out  here!  Why,  such  are  performed  in  the 
churches,  not  out  in  the  open  air,  and  in  the  dark!" 

President  Christiansen  informed  the  policeman  and  his  compan- 
ions who  they  were  and  told  them  of  our  beliefs,  our  mode  of  bap- 
tism, and  why  we  baptized  in  this  little  body  of  water,  explaining 
that  we  did  so  for  the  same  reason  that  John  baptized  in  Enon,  "be- 
cause there  was  much  water  there."  And  after  a  little  further  con- 
versation President  Christiansen  asked  the  officer  if  he  had  any  ob- 
jection to  the  ordinance  being  performed  then  and  there. 

"Not  at  all;  go  ahead  with  your  baptism,"  he  replied. 

The  strangers  who  came  along  with  the  policeman  started 
demonstrations,  making  boisterous  and  slurring  remarks,  which  the 
officer  instantly  stopped,  demanding  them  to  be  quiet  and  respectful, 
"while  these  people  are  performing  their  baptism."  After  that  well 
deserved  rebuke,  they  behaved  both  during  and  after  the  services. 
They  had  really  brought  a  policeman  along  to  keep  an  eye  on  them- 
selves and  make  them  act  decently. 

The  "Specs"  themselves  have  now  vanished.  They  are  dried 
out,  and  only  a  small  slough  shows  where  the  one  "eye"  once  was 
located,  while  the  other  has  disappeared  altogether.  They  have  served 
their  purpose.  We  have  no  further  use  for  them,  since  there  is  pro- 
vision made  for  baptismal  services  in  the  L.  D.  S.  chapel  in  Copen- 
hagen. On  our  travel  hither,  we  passed  through  Copenhagen,  and 
were  pleasantly  entertained  there  by  President  John  S.  Hansen,  who, 
with  righteous  pride,  showed  us  the  beautiful  chapel  our  people  own 
there,  and  all  its  appointments,  including  the  chaste,  white  baptismal 
room  with  its  font  surrounded  by  a  highly  polished  brass  railing. 
Stockholm,  Sweden 


Life 

Well  born,  we  to  greatness  aspire; 

Well  brought-up,  we  heed  duty's  call. 
Well  married  is  life's  urgent  desire; 

Well  dead  is  the  crown  of  all. 

Sandy,  Utah  Enoch  Jorgensen 


HELPS  IN  TEACHER-TRAINING 

Written  for  the  General  Church  Board  of  Education 
By  L.  John  Nuttall,  Brigham  Young  University 

Periods  of  Growth — Adolescence 

(To  accompany  Lesson  XXI,  How  We  Learn,  Teacher-Training 
Text,   1923-24.) 

"At  this  time  when  the  youth  first  becomes  capable  of  contributing  to 
the  life  of  the  race,  and  of  actually  doing  something  for  the  group  to  which 
he  belongs,  his  ambitions  are  aroused,  and  he  dreams  and  plans  for  great 
deeds  and  great  honors.  The  desire  for  approval  is  strong,  but  there  is  also 
a  genuine  impulse  to  self-sacrifice.  Youths,  in  all  ages,  have  been  ready  to 
risk  life,  limb  and  reputation,  not  chiefly  because  they  are  ignorant  and 
rash,  but  because  they  have  an  instinctive  tendency  to  disregard  self  and  act 
for  others.  Youths  are  then  also  for  the  first  time  genuinely  selfish;  since, 
if  a  selfish  act  is  done  now,  it  may  be  in  opposition  to  an  altruistic  impulse, 
while  before  this  it  had  involved  only  a  choice  between  immediate  and  remote 
pleasures  for  self.  True,  selfishness  merges  only  when  both  the  lower  in- 
dividualistic and  the  higher  altruistic  impulses  are  felt.  The  adolescent  may 
therefore  be  the  most  selfish  or  the  most  self-sacrificing  of  beings,  and  is  often 
each  by  turns." 

From  what  source  comes  this^  idealistic  unselfishness?  Sex  is  function- 
ing. Sex  means  the  great  responsibilities  of  parenthood  and  service  to  race 
and  human  kind.  Each  adolescent  feels  these  great  impulses  but  desires  most 
to  determine  for  himself  or  herself  the  form  of  expression  they  are  to  take. 
Mother  may  enslave  herself  to  daughter  and  the  girl  assume  that  her  great 
mission  calls  her  into  social  life  or  school  until  mother's  condition  is  taken 
for  granted.  In  another  similar  case,  daughter  refuses  sociability  and  devotes 
herself  too  much  to  home  duties.  Some  boys  plan  to  go  to  work;  others  to 
go  to  school ;  others  assume  the  coming  of  inherited  wealth  and  plan  philan- 
thropies. To  teach  social  requirements,  accepted  standards  of  conduct,  ap- 
proved literature,  to  such  young  people  without  putting  a  dogmatic  person- 
ality in  conflict  with  independent  youth  is  one  of  the  arts  of  good  teaching. 
Speaking  negatively,  one  of  our  greatest  failures  comes  when  teachers  try  to 
impose  personal  opinion  on  adolescents.  The  results  generally  are  lack  of 
respect  for  the  institution  in  which  such  teaching  is  done  and  an  attitude  of 
defiance  at  leadership.  To  understand  an  adolescent  one  must  understand  the 
conditions  of  any  individual  or  institution  during  reorganization.  Old  ideas 
are  considered  childish  and  are  displaced  in  consciousness  by  a  multitude  of 
new  experiences.  New  instincts  mature.  Objects  that  were  before  attractive 
are  no  longer  so.  The  body  that  was  so  skillful  before  is  now  changed  in 
its  size  and  proportions  and  needs  to  be  mastered  again.  Social  consciousness 
begins  and  praise  and  attention  are  craved,  but  whenever  the  youth  begins 
to  act,  new  bodily  sensations  pour  into  consciousness,  and  he  becomes  so 
keenly  aware  of  himself  that  he  is  shy  and  abashed.  Most  confusing  of  all 
are  the  many  powerful  sensations  accompanying  sex.  Teachers  of  adolescents 
must  help  analyze  this  new  mental  complex,  discover  to  the  student  gradually 
his  new  powers,  and  the  new  significance  the  world  has  assumed,  and  teachers 
should  associate  each  of  these  elements  with  activity  which  is  noble,  pure  and 
helpful.  Without  this  guidance  the  sensations  from  within  take  control  of 
consciousness,  morbid  self-analysis  occurs  and  the  negative  expressions  of 
adolescence  lead  to  sensual  tendencies  and  acts  of  crime.  Youth  may  clash  at 
times  with  the  ideals  of  complete  maturity,  but  youth  is  longing  for  help  in 


154  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

analyzing  his  new  life  so  that  real  adjustment  to  man's  or  woman's  estate 
may  be  good  and  helpful. 

One  of  our  recent  psychologies  lists  for  teachers  the  following  elements 
of  adolescence.  This  discussion  is  based  largely  on  the  famous  work  of  G. 
Stanley  Hall: 

1.  A  heightened  sense  of  self — youth  is  naturally  bashful,  self-con- 
scious, sensitive. 

2.  An  age  of  dreams — ambitions  are  often  too  vast  for  achievement 
but  lead  the  way  to  greatness.     These  need  interpretation  and  criticism. 

3.  A  social  age — team  play;  pride  in  family,  town,  state  and  nation; 
patriotism — all  these  are  new  feelings  expressing  themselves. 

4.  An  age  of  restlessness — "Eternal  seeking  after  new  experiences,  new 
sensations,  new  excitements,  new  stimuli."  These  seem  to  satisfy  the  unin- 
terpreted new  impulses.  Jane  Addams  calls  this  the  "Quest  for  Adventure," 
and  describes  both  wonderful  experiences  in  morality  and  tragic  endings  in 
crime.  Let  well  selected  books  and  lessons,  M.  I  .  A.  hikes,  parties,  and  va- 
rious entertainments,  dramatics,  community  fairs  and  celebrations  furnish  this 
element  rather  than  let  youth  find  it  alone  in  public  dance  halls,  sensational 
motion  pictures,  automobile  riding,  and  unusual  "thrillers"  at  resorts. 

5.  An  age  of  moods.  Expect  him  to  shift  from  sociability  to  solitude; 
from  ecstacy  to  discouragement  and  despair,  etc. ;  understand  him,  help  him, 
don't  use  force  or  sarcasm. 

6.  An  age  of  omnivorous  reading — with  modern  education  as  effective 
as  it  is,  this  grows  rapidly  in  importance.  From  the  days  when  boys  hid 
"Diamond  Dick"  in  the  haystack,  and  girls  read  novels  clandestinely  in  the 
kitchen  or  attic,  we  have  progressed  to  an  age  of  libraries  and  thousands  of 
books.  Works  of  fiction  are  in  good  repute — the  danger  lies  in  permitting 
pupils  to  develop  an  appetite  for  only  romantic  sex  experiences.  If  prop- 
erly introduced,  books  of  travel,  invention,  scientific  achievements,  history 
and  biography  may  be  equally  satisfying. 

7.  An  age  of  religious  searching.  This  will  be  discussed  in  detail  in 
a  later  lesson. 

8.  An  age  of  sexual  interest.  Few  people  can  look  back  and  recall 
clearly  just  how  the  change  took  place,  but  all  know  that  they  became  in- 
terested in  the  opposite  sex.  Men  admire  girls,  become  conscious  of  their 
beauty  and  their  charms,  eagerly  try  to  assist  them  in  acts  of  chivalry  and 
assume  in  this  way  a  protective  attitude.  Girls  respect  and  sympathize  with 
men  and  admire  their  achievements.  Comradeship  and  friendship  should  in 
this  way  exist  previous  to  any  passionate  attraction  between  young  people. 
To  do  this  the  social  mingling  should  be  frequent  and  quite  free  but  long 
periods  of  close  individual  contact  should  be  avoided.  Instinct  may  over- 
come ideal  alone,  but  when  the  ideal  is  accompanied  by  habits  of  observance 
of  well  established  social  rules,  the  young  person  is  fairly  safe.  These  habits 
need  to  be  formed  before  the  sex  function  becomes  too  dominant.  Girls 
should  get  used  to  adult  companionship  so  that  a  chaperone  later  is  not  a 
reflection  on  their  ability  to  control  themselves.  Boys  need  to  meet  with 
men,  accompany  them,  have  men  accepted  as  companions  so  that  regulation 
later  is  not  so  repulsive.  This  attraction  of  the  sexes  is  the  most  beautiful 
and  constructive  tendency  in  all  life.  Out  of  it  grows  our  entire  civilization. 
Its  significance  needs  to  be  taught,  but  an  extreme  bluntness  destroys  often 
the  needed  modesty  which  nature  has  given  as  a  safeguard  against  mistake. 
Individual  courtship  in  later  adolescence  is  the  natural  outgrowth  of  this 
happy  sociable  mingling  of  boys  and  girls.  It  will  come  without  urging 
and  if  accompanied  by  proper  vocational  ambition  and  ideals  of  civic  re- 
sponsibilities in  home  making  will  not  be  a  source  of  worry  or  sorrow  on 
the  part  of  parents  and  teachers. 

9.  An  age  of  great  plasticity  of  nervous  tissue. — Subject  to  all  the 
influences  around  him,  impressed  from  all  sides,  the  habits  or  attitudes  of 
life  of  the  adolescent  are  generally  quite  permanently  formed.     It  is  the  age 


HELPS  IN  TEACHER-TRAINING  155 

of  effective  teaching  especially  when  this  is  done  as  a  process  of  thinking 
rather  than  as  a  process  of  imposed  standards  and  authoritative  decrees. 

To  these  descriptive  phrases  should  be  added  another.  Adolescence  is 
an  age  of  vocational  choice,  and  aggressive  home-building  tendencies.  This 
is  partly  an  expression  of  sex.  It  is  partly  an  expression  of  the  attitude  of 
service.  But  it  is  also  a  separate  tendency  toward  parenthood.  Space  will 
not  permit  a  detailed  discussion  of  the  use  of  this  tendency.  Sometimes  it 
is  depended  on  entirely  before  it  fully  appears  and  the  young  person  becomes 
disgusted.  Sometimes  it  is  ignored  and  parents  continue  a  patronizing  atti- 
tude toward  the  dependent  child  who  soon  becomes  restless.  Sometimes 
teachers  use  it  successfully  as  a  motive  for  moral  self-control.  Economic 
success  should  always  be  presented  to  young  people  as  a  means  of  successful 
parenthood  and  not  as  an  ultimate  goal. 

All  of  the  above  mental  characteristics  accompany  the  physical  changes 
described  in  the  outlines.  They  dominate  all  mental  processes.  Imagination 
deals  with  ambitions,  day  dreams,  romance,  adventure,  and  invention.  Con- 
structive imagination  must  replace  the  romantic  gradually.  Thought  is 
expressed  in  intellectual  games,  independent  opinions,  individual  differences 
in  interests  and  conclusions,  choice  of  language,  and  expressed  purposes  in. 
what  is  done  and  often  shown  in  the  great  difficulty  experienced  in  reaching 
decisions.  Play  is  co-operative  and  social.  Appreciation  turns  to  art,  music 
and  poetry.  Rhythmic  activity  and  dancing  are  natural  and  liked.  Interest 
attaches  itself  naturally  to  matters  connected  with  sex  attraction  and  adult 
activities.  Similarity  to  adults  but  independence  of  actions  seems  to  be 
desired. 

Although  adolescence  is  the  period  of  greatest  moral  danger  and  of 
very  marked  health  crises,  yet  it  is  also  the  most  constructive  period  of  life. 
Teachers  should  strive  to  point  out  its  possibilities,  stimulate  good  activities, 
and  hold  clearly  in  view  the  attainable  standards  of  real  manhood,  and  of  real 
religion,  rather  than  tend  to  repress,  point  out  penalties,  and  call  attention  to 
the  negative  possibilities. 


Home 

It  seems  so  peaceful  here  at  home, 

When  the  hard  day's  work  is  through — 
We  choose  a  book  or  magazine, 

And  read  for  an  hour  or  two; 
It  seems  so  cheerful,  when  at  night 

We  gather  'round  the  fire — 
Then  comes  the  jokes,  we  laugh  and  jest, 

Sometimes,  we  have  a  family  choir. 

We  tell  our  stories,  troubles  too! 

Our  home  life  is  our  best. 
So,  when  we're  up  against  the  blues, 

In  some  hard  task  in  life, 
We  try  to  bring  our  courage  up, 

To  clear  away  the  strife. 

A  home  is  just  the  best  thing  yet — 

With  parents,  folks  and  friends, 
A  place  of  refuge — yes,  a  wall 

Where  every  trial  ends! 
Monroe,  Utah  Weston  Nordgran 


THE  GREAT  DRAMA   OF  LIFE 

By  A.  Ray  Olpin,  of  the  Brigham  Young  University 

It  is  often  more  convenient  to  learn  of  the  original  through 
study  and  analysis  of  a  duplicate  or  imitation. 

Not  everyone  is  blessed  with  the  opportunity  and  means  to  visit 
the  galleries  of  the  world's  masterpieces  of  art.  So  people  learn  of 
them  by  the  study  of  copies. 

The  comparative  topography  and  general  outlines  of  the  nations 
of  the  world  are  better  understood  through  the  study  of  scale  charts, 
maps  and  models. 

So  also  is  the  great  Drama  of  Life,  the  masterpiece  of  God,  more 
conveniently  studied  by  means  of  the  mere  perspective,  diminutive 
copy,  the  drama  of  the  stage. 

All  dramas  should  be  patterned  after  the  original  plan  made  by 
God.  The  modern  theatrical  stage  should  be  a  miniature  of  the  great 
design  of  the  Creator,  and  the  themes  enacted  thereon  condensed  forms 
of  the  great  prototype — the  Drama  of  Life. 

The  earth,  God's  footstool,  is  the  stage  on  which  the  actors  per- 
form. Humanity  plays  the  leading  roles,  aptly  responding  to  the  effi- 
cient coaching  of  the  great  Author. 

The  Drama  is  divided  into  acts  or  dispensations,  the  purpose  of 
which  is  the  fulfilment  of  some  definite  aim  leading  up  to  the  cul- 
mination of  the  purpose  of  the  whole. 

These  acts  are  interrelated  and  progressive,  one  introducing  an- 
other. With  the  passing  of  each  the  plot  develops  and  deepens.  Each 
seems  to  involve  a  situation  calling  for  solution. 

Much  is  left  to  be  consummated  in  the  final  act.  All  former 
scenes  lead  up  to  it. 

Then  the  announcement  is  duly  made  and  the  curtain  rises  on  the 
concluding  scene.  Action  is  intense  and  rapid.  The  happenings  revert 
back  to  former  acts,  and  the  mysteries  of  the  plot  are  unravelled  in 
quick  succession.  Startling  events  and  unlooked  for  results  of  pre- 
vious epochs  characterize  this  period. 

This  act,  in  the  great  Drama  of  Life,  is  the  Dispensation  of  the 
Fulness  of  Times.  It  is  the  beginning  of  the  end.  After  its  termina- 
tion the  stage  will  be  reset,  the  same  characters  will  appear  in  differ- 
ent roles  and  a  new  performance  will  be  ushered  in. 

The  renewed  earth  in  its  paradisaical  glory  will  be  the  setting 
for  the  new  production.  Humanity,  clothed  in  the  robes  of  the  resur- 
rected, will  proceed  to  interpret  a  new,  more  advanced  and  perfected 
plot. 

Provo,  Utah 


LIFE'S    VISIONS    AND    PURPOSES 

A  Study  for  the  Advanced  Senior  Class,  M.  I.  A.,  1923-24 

By  President  Emeritus   George   H.   Brimhall,   and  Dean 
Harrison  V.  Hoyt  of  the  Brigham  Young  University 

Lesson  X — Physical  Fitness 

A.  Questions  to  be  Answered  by  Members.      1 5  minutes. 

1.  Discuss  health  as  a  state  of  freedom  from  disease  and  of  fullness  of  energy, 
and  laziness  as  a  form  of  physical  unfitness.     2  minutes. 

2.  Under   what    circumstances    is    it   sinful    to   be    ill   or   physically    unfit?       2 
minutes. 

3.  In    which   cases    did   Jesus    treat   physical   unfitness   as    states   of   sinfulness? 
2   minutes. 

4.  How   does   eating,    when   in    a   state   of   mental   strain,    affect   one's   physical 
fitness?      2  minutes. 

5.  Why    do    doctors    recommend    the    drinking    of   a    glass    of    water    the    first 
thing  in  the  morning,  as  a  means  of  keeping  one  physically  fit?     2  minutes. 

6.  Show    the    physical    fitness    value    of    asking    the    blessing    at    meal    times? 

2  minutes. 

7.  Discuss   auto-intoxication,    showing   how   it   interferes   with   physical   fitness. 

3  minutes. 

B.  Theme  for  Teacher's  Talk.      15  minutes. 

a.  Nature  will  carry   the  physical   fitness  of  the  parents  over   to  the  chil- 
dren to  the  third  and  fourth  generation.      15   minutes. 

b.  Standards  of  Physical  Fitness. 

C.  Topic  for  Class  Discussion.      10  minutes. 

The  spread  of  whooping-cough,  measles,  and  mumps  is  preventable;  and  their 
prevalence  indicates  a  community  carelessness  paid  for  by  the  unnecessary  death 
of  many  children  who  have  a  right  to  live. 

D.  Assignment  of  Next  Lesson. 

E.  Social  Period.      Activities. 

F.  Some  Subject  Matter  to  Aid  in  Preparation. 

Physical  fitness  means  theologically  a  condition  of  the  body  that 
will  permit  the  spirit  to  perform  its  mission  in  the  mortal  estate.  It 
means  sociologically,  a  state  or  condition  of  the  body  that  will  not 
endanger  the  safety  or  comfort  of  others.  It  means  industrially  a 
condition  of  body  that  will  ensure  the  doing  of  the  work  attempted  or 
assigned. 

Milton's  blindness  did  not  unfit  him  as  a  writer  of  Paradise  Lost. 
but  it  made  him  unfit  for  many  other  things.  Vocations  should  be 
chosen  with  a  view  of  complying  with  the  law  of  "The  eternal  fitness 
of  things."  No  one  would  harness  a  race  horse  to  a  plow  and  expect 
good  work. 

Physical  fitness,  for  joyous  existence,  requires  freedom  from  dis- 
ease and  a  desire  to  be  doing  things.  Laziness,  whether  habitual  or 
natural,  is  a  symptom  of  physical  unfitness.  The  constitutionally  tired 
person  is  always  more  or  less  ill. 

No  one  is  physically  fit  for  society  who  has  any  ailment  which 
may  be  "caught." 

If  the  measles  germ  could  be  seen,  by  the  naked  eye;  if  we  were 
forced  to  wear  powerful  magnifying  glasses  when  whooping-cough 
microbes  are  brought  within  reach  of  children,  we  would  be  so  terrified 


THE   GREAT  DRAMA   OF  LIFE 

By  A.  Ray  Olpin,  of  the  Brigham  Young  University 

It  is  often  more  convenient  to  learn  of  the  original  through 
study  and  analysis  of  a  duplicate  or  imitation. 

Not  everyone  is  blessed  with  the  opportunity  and  means  to  visit 
the  galleries  of  the  world's  masterpieces  of  art.  So  people  learn  of 
them  by  the  study  of  copies. 

The  comparative  topography  and  general  outlines  of  the  nations 
of  the  world  are  better  understood  through  the  study  of  scale  charts, 
maps  and  models. 

So  also  is  the  great  Drama  of  Life,  the  masterpiece  of  God,  more 
conveniently  studied  by  means  of  the  mere  perspective,  diminutive 
copy,  the  drama  of  the  stage. 

All  dramas  should  be  patterned  after  the  original  plan  made  by 
God.  The  modern  theatrical  stage  should  be  a  miniature  of  the  great 
design  of  the  Creator,  and  the  themes  enacted  thereon  condensed  forms 
of  the  great  prototype — the  Drama  of  Life. 

The  earth,  God's  footstool,  is  the  stage  on  which  the  actors  per- 
form. Humanity  plays  the  leading  roles,  aptly  responding  to  the  effi- 
cient coaching  of  the  great  Author. 

The  Drama  is  divided  into  acts  or  dispensations,  the  purpose  of 
which  is  the  fulfilment  of  some  definite  aim  leading  up  to  the  cul- 
mination of  the  purpose  of  the  whole. 

These  acts  are  interrelated  and  progressive,  one  introducing  an- 
other. With  the  passing  of  each  the  plot  develops  and  deepens.  Each 
seems  to  involve  a  situation  calling  for  solution. 

Much  is  left  to  be  consummated  in  the  final  act.  All  former 
scenes  lead  up  to  it. 

Then  the  announcement  is  duly  made  and  the  curtain  rises  on  the 
concluding  scene.  Action  is  intense  and  rapid.  The  happenings  revert 
back  to  former  acts,  and  the  mysteries  of  the  plot  are  unravelled  in 
quick  succession.  Startling  events  and  unlooked  for  results  of  pre- 
vious epochs  characterize  this  period. 

This  act,  in  the  great  Drama  of  Life,  is  the  Dispensation  of  the 
Fulness  of  Times.  It  is  the  beginning  of  the  end.  After  its  termina- 
tion the  stage  will  be  reset,  the  same  characters  will  appear  in  differ- 
ent roles  and  a  new  performance  will  be  ushered  in. 

The  renewed  earth  in  its  paradisaical  glory  will  be  the  setting 
for  the  new  production.  Humanity,  clothed  in  the  robes  of  the  resur- 
rected, will  proceed  to  interpret  a  new,  more  advanced  and  perfected 
plot. 

Provo,  Utah 


LIFE'S    VISIONS    AND    PURPOSES 

A  Study  for  the  Advanced  Senior  Class,  M.  I.  A.,  1923-24 

By  President  Emeritus   George   H.   Brimhall,   and  Dean 
Harrison  V.  Hoyt  of  the  Brigham  Young  University 

Lesson  X — Physical  Fitness 

A.  Questions  to  be  Answered  by  Members.      15  minutes. 

1.  Discuss  health  as  a  state  of  freedom  from  disease  and  of  fullness  of  energy. 
and  laziness  as  a  form  of  physical  unfitness.     2  minutes. 

2.  Under   what   circumstances    is    it   sinful    to   be   ill   or   physically    unfit?       2 
minutes. 

3.  In    which   cases    did   Jesus    treat   physical    unfitness   as    states   of   sinfulness? 
2   minutes. 

4.  How   does   eating,    when   in    a   state   of   mental   strain,    affect   one's   physical 
fitness?      2  minutes. 

5.  Why    do    doctors    recommend    the    drinking    of   a    glass    of    water    the    first 
thing  in  the  morning,  as  a  means  of  keeping  one  physically  fit?     2  minutes. 

6.  Show    the    physical    fitness    value    of    asking    the    blessing    at    meal    times? 

2  minutes. 

7.  Discuss   auto-intoxication,    showing  how    it   interferes   with   physical   fitness. 

3  minutes. 

B.  Theme  for  Teacher's  Talk.      15  minutes. 

a.  Nature  will  carry   the  physical   fitness  of  the  parents  over   to   the  chil- 
dren to  the  third  and  fourth  generation.      15   minutes. 

b.  Standards  of  Physical  Fitness. 

C.  Topic  for  Class  Discussion.      10  minutes. 

The  spread  of  whooping-cough,  measles,  and  mumps  is  preventable;  and  their 
prevalence  indicates  a  community  carelessness  paid  for  by  the  unnecessary  death 
of  many  children  who  have  a  right  to  live. 

D.  Assignment  of  Next  Lesson. 

E.  Social  Period.     Activities. 

F.  Some  Subject  Matter  to  Aid  in  Preparation. 

Physical  fitness  means  theologically  a  condition  of  the  body  that 
will  permit  the  spirit  to  perform  its  mission  in  the  mortal  estate.  It 
means  sociologically,  a  state  or  condition  of  the  body  that  will  not 
endanger  the  safety  or  comfort  of  others.  It  means  industrially  a 
condition  of  body  that  will  ensure  the  doing  of  the  work  attempted  or 
assigned. 

Milton's  blindness  did  not  unfit  him  as  a  writer  of  Paradise  Lost, 
but  it  made  him  unfit  for  many  other  things.  Vocations  should  be 
chosen  with  a  view  of  complying  with  the  law  of  "The  eternal  fitness 
of  things."  No  one  would  harness  a  race  horse  to  a  plow  and  expect 
good  work. 

Physical  fitness,  for  joyous  existence,  requires  freedom  from  dis- 
ease and  a  desire  to  be  doing  things.  Laziness,  whether  habitual  or 
natural,  is  a  symptom  of  physical  unfitness.  The  constitutionally  tired 
person  is  always  more  or  less  ill. 

No  one  is  physically  fit  for  society  who  has  any  ailment  which 
may  be  "caught." 

If  the  measles  germ  could  be  seen,  by  the  naked  eye;  if  we  were 
forced  to  wear  powerful  magnifying  glasses  when  whooping-cough 
microbes  are  brought  within  reach  of  children,  we  would  be  so  terrified 


i§g  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

that  the  person  who  was  careless  about  quarantine  regulations  would 
be  listed  as  guilty  of  criminal  carelessness.  These  germs  are  worse  than 
wolves;  more  dangerous  than  rattlesnakes;  because  their  approach  is  not 
accompanied  by  any  sort  of  warning. 

There  can  be  no  general  individual  physical  fitness  without  com- 
munity physical  fitness. 

It  is  a  sin  to  be  carelessly  sick  in  the  midst  of  opportunities  10 
keep  well.  We  are  told  that  blessings  under  the  laws  of  heaven  are  ob- 
tainable only  through  obedience  to  law,  and  the  greatest  earth-blessing 
is  health.  Jesus  made  sin  and  disease  synonymous  when  he  said  to  the 
sick  man,  "thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee." 

Our  mental  states  have  much  to  do  with  our  physical  fitness. 
Fear,  anger,  anxiety,  in  fact  all  of  the  negative  emotions,  handicap  the 
physical  organs  in  the  performance  of  their  functions.  The  meal  time 
should  be  as  free  from  agitation  and  as  full  of  comfort  and  good  cheer 
as  possible.  The  custom  of  "asking  a  blessing"  has  an  intrinsic  physi- 
cal-fitness value.  It  tends  to  produce  a  spiritual  atmosphere  conducive 
to  a  poise  of  physical  ease.  When  Jesus  gave  thanks  at  the  seaside 
dinner,  where  thousands  were  served,  he  not  only  taught  gratitude  to 
God,  but  he  applied  a  law  of  health. 

An  eminent  twentieth  century  "medicine  man"  (M.  D.)  re- 
marked, "Their  name  is  legion  who  are  slowly  but  surely  dying  from 
dosing  when  a  glass  of  cold  water,  first  thing  in  the  morning,  would 
give  them  new  life." 

Auto-intoxication — a  kind  of  self  drunkenness,  is  indulged  in  by 
all  persons  who  overwork.  The  Sabbath  day  observance  has  a  physical 
fitness  side  that  cannot  be  ignored  without  working  an  injury  to  the 
individual  and  a  deterioration  of  the  race.  Recently  an  eminent  lec- 
turer spoke  on  the  theme  of  postponing  one's  funeral,  and  among  other 
splendid  suggestions  he  pointed  out  the  consistency  of  treating  our 
bodies  by  having  them  over-hauled  as  if  they  were  as  valuable  as  auto- 
mobiles. A  physical  examination  is  a  sort  of  stock  taking  of  our  physi- 
cal capital.  It  is  too  often  made,  however,  with  a  view  of  finding  out 
what  we  have  that  we  want  to  get  rid  of  rather  than  what  we  have 
that  we  want  to  keep.  The  custom  of  going  to  the  examiner  to  find 
out  how  well  we  are  rather  than  how  ill  we  are  would  be  a  good  one. 

No  little  interest  is  being  taken  in  the  fixing  of  a  standard  of 
physical  fitness  for  marriage.  The  idea  is  gaining  ground  that  certifi- 
cates of  health  should  accompany,  or  be  made  a  part  of,  a  marriage 
license.  Such  a  measure  would  be  in  keeping  with  the  theory  that  civ- 
ilization depends  on  a  practical  interest  in  the  unborn. 

Great  minds  are  having  visions  of  a  "super-man,"  and  the  best 
of  mankind  is  full  of  purpose  concerning  an  increase  of  physical  fitness. 
Science  is  seen  helping  religion  in  the  fulfilment  of  the  Divine  declara- 
tion, "I  will  make  a  man  more  precious  than  fine  gold."  (Isaiah  13: 
12.)  High  grade  manhood  is  even  today  more  precious  than  gold. 
Physical  manhood,  intellectual  manhood,  spiritual  manhood. 

Lesson  XI — Spiritual  Strength 
A.      Questions  and  Problems  for  Members. 

1.  Give  what  you   think  is   the  best  illustration  of  what  spiritual  strength  is. 
1  minute. 

2.  Why   are   miracles   never  performed  by   an   infidel?    1    minute. 

3.  Show    the    impossibility    of   spiritual   power   being   exercised    by    an    atheist. 
1   minute. 

4.  Discuss  this  proposition:      A  spiritual  gift  makes  a  person  more  than  him- 
self.    Illustrate.      2  minutes. 


LIFE'S  VISIONS  AND  PURPOSES  159 

i 

5.  Compare  the  conversion  of  Peter,  who  believed  in  Jesus,  with  the  con- 
version of  Saul,  who  did  not  believe  in  Jesus  as  the  Christ.      3  minutes. 

6.  Show  that  all  spiritual  strength  is  a  gift  from  God,  (a)  the  direct,  (b) 
the  indirect.     2  minutes. 

7.  Which  is  of  most  daily  concern  to  us,  the  spiritual  gifts  or  spiritual 
growth?      1  minute. 

8.  Quote  and  give  reference  to  the  scripture  that  gives  us  information  con- 
cerning the  development  of  Jesus  from  his  infancy  to  twelve  years  of  age, 
and  account  for  his  ability  to  astonish  the  theologians  in  the  temple  where 
his  mother   found  him.      2   minutes. 

9.  What  is   a   life  vision,   a   life's  purpose?      Illustrate.       1    minute. 
10.      Name  from  memory  the  seven  "keeps"   in  this  lesson.      1    minute. 

B.  Teacher's  Prepared  Talk  on  Doctrine  and  Covenants  3:3-4.  15  minutes. 

C.  Class  discussion.     10  minutes. 

D.  Assignment  and  Work  for  next  Lesson.     5  minutes. 

E.  Social  Unit  Period.     15-30  minutes. 

F.  Some  Subject  Matter,  to  Aid  in  Preparation. 

1 .  What  Spiritual  Strength  Is.  Spiritual  strength  is  that  strength 
which  comes  from  the  Lord  as  special  spiritual  gifts,  or  through 
spiritual  activity.  It  is  an  addition  to  the  human  self.  It  makes 
the  physical  self  and  the  intellectual  self  more  than  themselves.  It 
was  the  spiritual  reinforcement  of  David's  physical  strength  that 
made  him  stronger  than  a  lion  and  the  victor  in  a  duel  with  a 
giant.  David  himself  testifies  to  the  reinforcement  of  his  natural 
strength  and  accuracy  of  aim.  (1  Samuel  17:37,  46.)  It  was 
spiritual  reinforcement  that  carried  the  intellectual  of  Joseph  over 
the  difficulty  that  had  baffled  the  wise  men  of  Egypt.  He 
acknowledges  his  necessity  for  spiritual  strength  by  saying  to  the 
king,  "IT  IS  NOT  IN  ME."  (Gen.  41:15.)  A  study  of  hymn 
number  256,  beginning,  "Daniel's  wisdom  may  I  know,"  will  be 
helpful  in  extending  illustrations  of  spiritual  strength. 

2.  Three  Types  of  Spiritual  Strength. 

(a)  The  Direct,  or  Special  Gift  Type.  Sometimes  referred  to  as 
the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  gifts  of  the  Spirit.  See  1  Cor.  12: 
4-11. 

(b)  The  Spiritual  Growth  Type.  This  type  of  spiritual  strength 
comes  from  spiritual  environment,  spiritual  companionship,  spirit- 
ual study,  and  more  than  all,  from  spiritual  activity  or  works. 
It  becomes  a  permanent  part  of  one's  spiritual  character.  It  is  at 
once  a  gift  from  God  and  an  acquisition  of  man.  It  is  the  result 
of  the  generosity  of  God  and  the  fidelity  of  man. 

Information  concerning  the  life  of  Jesus,  from  the  time  he 
was  blessed  in  the  temple  as  an  infant  to  the  time  of  his  discussing 
doctrine  with  the  theologians  in  the  temple,  at  twelve  years  of  age, 
is  limited  to  what  is  recorded  in  Luke  2:40-41.  Brief  as  is  this 
record,  it  is  strikingly  important.  The  sentence,  "And  the  Child 
grew  and  waxed  strong  in  spirit,"  reveals  what  would  take  pages 
to  describe.  His  was  the  ideal  life;  and  of  that  ideal  life  the 
growth  of  spritual  strength  is  placed  as  a  concomitant  of,  not 
as  a  pre-requisite  of,  wisdom  and  the  grace  of  God. 

(c)  The  Unrecognized,  or  Sub-conscious  Type.  This  type  of 
spiritual  strength  is  possessed  by  most  people  most  of  the  time.  It 
is  that  type  referred  to  in  the  scripture,  "There  is  a  spirit  in  man 

and  the  inspiration  of  the  Almighty  giveth  them  understanding." 
Columbus  was  inspired,  though  he  may  not  have  recognized  that 
he  was  being  wrought  upon  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord.  The  pil- 
grims and  the  patriots  possessed  this  type  of  spiritual  strength  for 


160  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

i 

they  were  "wrought  upon  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord."  (Book  of 
Mormon  1  Nephi  30:12.)  The  framers  of  our  constitution  were 
possessors  of  this  type  of  spiritual  strength.  (D.  8C.  101:8CM 
Although  Morse  acknowledged  the  power  of  God  in  assisting  him 
to  make  the  lightning  speak,  it  is  questionable  as  to  whether  he  was 
conscious  of  the  presence  of  the  inspiration  of  the  Almighty,  as 
such,  during  his  experiments.  The  first  message  sent  over  the 
wire,  "What  hath  God  wrought?"  was  an  acknowledgment  of  God 
in  results. 
3.      The  Condition  for  Spiritual  Strength. 

(a)  Confidence  in  its  Source.  No  one  ever  heard  of  an  infidel 
performing  a  miracle  in  the  name  of  Christ,  or  of  an  atheist  show- 
ing superhuman  power.  Persons  who  find  God  without  faith  in 
him  are  those  who  are  being  brought  to  trial.  "It  is  a  dreadful 
thing  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God"  (Heb.  10:31)  : 
but  it  is  a  glorious  thing  to  share  the  strength  of  the  living  God. 
The  first  condition  of  this  sharing  is  faith,  without  which,  God 
cannot  be  effectively  drawn  upon.  "Without  faith  it  is  impossible 
to  please  God." 

(b)  Obedience.  Disobedience  is  a  condition  from  which  spirit- 
ual strength  withdraws.  Spiritual  strength  can  no  more  remain 
with  the  neglect  of  spiritual  duties,  or  the  violation  of  spiritual  law 
than  physical  strength  can  continue  where  there  is  poison  or  ab- 
sence of  exercise.     A  spiritual  gift  neglected  soon  begins  to  vanish. 

Seven  Suggestions  for  Becoming  and  Keeping  Spiritually  Strong. 

1.  Keep  clean,   in  person,   thought,   and  action. 

2.  Keep  up  correspondence  with  the  Lord. 

3.  Keep  the  Word  of  Wisdom. 

4.  Keep  the  Lord's  store  house  ledger  account  honestly  balanced. 

5.  Keep  on  the  Lord's  side  in  every  controversy. 

6.  Keep  a  life  vision  of  being  spiritually  strong. 

7.  Keep   full  of  high  spiritual  purpose. 

Lesson  XII — Individual  Estimates  of  the  Course,  Social,  Intellectual 
and  Spiritual 

A.  Questions  to  be  answered  by  members. 

1.  How  have  you  enjoyed  the  class? 

2.  What  particular  phase  or  part  of  the  work  has  been  of  most  value  to  you? 

3.  What  suggestions  have  you  to  make  concerning  the  class  work? 

4.  What  subject  would  you  like  to  take  up  for  the  next  year's  course? 

B.  Teachers'  expression  concerning  the  class  work  and  the  course  for  next 

year. 

C.  Assignment  of  next  lesson.      Preparation. 

D.  Social  unit  period. 

Note:  Kindly  send  to  the  Improvement  Era  or  Young  Woman's 
Journal,  the  name  of  the  subject  that  most  of  the  members  of  the  class  favor 
for  our  next  year's  course. 


"We  appreciate,  the  Improvement  Era  in  these  distant,  scattered  islands 
and  look  forward  to  the  steamer  that  brings  us  a  bundle  of  them.  Our 
elders  would  be  lost  without  them.  After  reading  the  letters  from  loved 
ones  in  Zion  their  next  demand  is  for  the  Era." — Mark  V.  Coombs,  Presi- 
dent Tongan  Mission. 


CHURCH  MUSIC  COMMITTEE 

Lesson  III — Practices  and  Rehearsals 

By  Edward  P.  Kimball 

"There  is  no  royal  road  to  choir  singing,  any  more  than  to  other  things.  A 
first  rate  trainer  will  produce  a  first  rate  choir;  but  only  if  he  has  sufficient  time  in 
which  to  teach  them.  Good  singing  involves  steady  and  constant  work,  and  those 
who  are  unable,  or  unwilling,  to  give  this  can  never  hope  for  the  best  results.  In 
no  form  of  activity  can  efficiency  be  attained  without  regular  application,  but  in 
none  less  than  in  singing.  The  watchword  should  be  'hard  work.'  " — A.  Madeley 
Richardson. 

The  learning  of  music,  in  one  regard,  is  like  physical  culture — if  one 
is  to  profit  from  it,  practice  must  be  engaged  in  regularly.  One  cannot 
"cram"  in  gymnasium  work;  it  is  the  regular  periods  of  floor  work  which 
build  the  body.  The  work  cannot  be  neglected  for  a  space,  and  then  the 
good  to  the  body  made  up  by  longer  work  at  one  session.  So  with  the 
practice  of  music — no  amount  of  extra  time,  in  one  session,  can  make  up  for 
a  lapse  of  practices.  It  is  the  daily  recurrence  of  the  practice  that  develops  the 
mind  and  muscles. 

One  of  the  first  requisites  for  a  good  choir  is  a  regular,  set  time  for 
rehearsal.  In  most  wards,  this  time  has  been  named  by  the  presiding  author- 
ities. When  once  set,  it  should  be  rigidly  adhered  to,  and  the  chorister  has 
the  right  to  insist  that  nothing  shall  interfere  with  it.  It  should  be  at  a 
time  when  it  is  the  most  convenient  for  the  greatest  number,  and  when  there 
is  least  probability  of  distracting  members'  attention  from  choir  work.  No 
choir  can  hope  to  succeed,  if  the  time  for  practice  is  changed  about  to  suit 
every  arising  contingency.  Being  among  the  most  important  in  the  life  of 
the  ward,  its  work  must  be  given  every  advantage  with  the  least  possible 
interference. 

In  practices,  punctuality  and  order  are  of  great  importance,  and  required 
both  of  singers  and  conductor.  Promptness  and  precision  throughout  the  re- 
hearsal are  points  to  remember.  No  moment  of  time  should  be  lost;  as  few 
words  as  possible  spoken,  and  these  always  to  the  point.  The  singers  have 
come  out  to  sing — not  to  be  lectured  to.  From  start  to  finish  the  mind 
should  be  fixed  upon  the  work  in  hand  and  not  allowed  to  wander.  Time 
is  valuable,  and  many  attend  rehearsal  at  a  considerable  sacrifice  of  their 
time. 

Each  chorister  must  plan  his  rehearsal  as  best  suits  these  circumstances. 
The  most  profitable  rehearsal  ought  to  last  about  one  hour  and  thirty  min- 
utes. Mr.  F.  W.  Wodell,  director  of  the  Peoples'  Choral  Union,  of  Boston, 
divides  the  time  as  follows : 

Drill  in  voice-culture  and  singing  15  minutes 

Hymns   or   simple   anthems    already    in    rehearsal    15  minutes 

Taking  up  new  music   30  minutes 

Rest     1 0  minutes 

Perfecting   one   or   more   numbers _ 20  minutes 

The  value  of  this  plan  lies  in  the  fact  that  definite  objectives  are 
set,  and  every  division  has  its  time.  Nothing  is  neglected  by  non-preparation 
as  to  time  allotment.     Mr.  Wodell  adds  to  this  plan: 

'The  time  allotted  for  voice-culture  is  likely  to  be  as  fruitful  in  good  resjlts 
as  any  portion  of  the  rehearsal  session.  *  *  *  At  least  one  number  should 
be  perfected — that  is,  thoroughly  prepared  for  performance,  at  each  rehearsal.  Thus 
is  a  genuine  repertoire  accumulated.  Some  choirs  have  many  selections  partia'ly 
learned,  but  practically  no  one  piece  thoroughly  prepared." 


]  62  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

It  might  be  well  to  consider  some  suggestions  on  how  to  use  the  time 
of  each  division  most  profitably.  A  review  of  lesson  1  is  urged,  in  order 
to  keep  clearly  before  the  choristers  the  main  functions  of  a  choir.  The 
chorister  must  prepare  his  work  in  advance,  and  have  in  mind  a  well  defined 
program  of  procedure.  In  the  practice  of  hymn  singing,  it  is  well  to  con- 
sider the  character  of  the  hymn:  Is  it  to  furnish  atmosphere?  Is  it  a 
prayer?     Is  it  didactic?     The  drill  then  should  be  directed  towards: 

(1)  A  study  of  the  words,  (2)  Tempo,  power,  tone  quality,  (3)  Enuncia- 
tion and  articulation,  (4)  Dignified  rendition,  thoroughly  in  keeping  with  the  song 
and  the  service. 

Means  should  also  be  practiced  to  lead  the  congregation  in  songs,  giv- 
ing attention  to  correcting  faults  in  the  congregation,  such  as  lagging,   etc. 

In  taking  up  new  music  the  chorister  should  remember  that  singers 
learn  quickest  when  they  understand  best.  Therefore,  he  must  freely  analyze 
the  words;  have  the  singers  read  them,  in  order  to  get  the  content,  thought, 
and  emotion.  It  is  a  good  plan  to  have  the  four  parts  played  slower  than 
they  are  to  be  sung,  requiring  each  division  of  the  choir  to  follow  with  the 
eye,  silently.  The  director  should  point  out  the  rhythmic  and  melodic  ele- 
ments of  the  selection,  and  explain  the  tonalities  (keys)  and  harmonies.  If 
singers  understand  the  keys  through  which  they  are  led,  they  learn  much 
more  readily  than  where  they  are  left  to  find  tones  without  establishing  their 
relationship  to  other  tones,  merely  trying  to  locate  them  according  to  their 
position  in  the  staff.  Unusual  and  difficult  passages  should  be  practiced 
slowly,  each  progression  being  mastered  as  it  comes.  Some  find  it  ad- 
vantageous to  do  this  on  "a,"  then  with  words  after  it  is  firmly  fixed  in  the 
mind. 

In  drilling  the  parts  separately,  it  is  well  to  have  the  strongest  melodic 
part  sing  first,  to  provide  the  most  natural  agency  for  establishing  a  relation- 
ship of  other  parts.  If  this  be  in  the  soprano,  then  the  strongest  related  part 
will  be  the  bass,  and  this  should  be  taken  up  next.  The  alto  may  now  be 
added,  and  then  the  tenor,  as  these  parts  supply  the  tones  which  every  ear 
feels  are  lacking  when  only  soprano  and  bass  sing.  The  important  point  is 
to  provide  the  strongest  lead,  then  to  establish  the  other  parts  naturally,  if 
possible  in  their  relationship  to  this. 

When  the  selection  has  been  read  thus,  it  is  well  to  sing  it  through 
without  stops,  and  then  lay  it  aside  for  future  perfecting.  Mistakes  in 
rhythm,  intonation,  and  interval  must  be  corrected  completely  at  once.  There 
may  be  many  ways  of  taking  up  new  music,  but  the  chorister  must  exert 
himself  to  having  the  music  learned  in  the  shortest  time,  correctly  and  thor- 
oughly. It  is  wise  to  stand  to  rehearse  music  that  is  to  be  sung  standing, 
and  vice  versa.  The  manner  and  time  for  rising  and  sitting  should  be  prac- 
ticed, so  that  no  haphazard  shall  take  place  before  the  congregation.  For 
giving  a  choir  confidence,  unaccompanied  singing  is  unequalled.  No  com- 
position is  thoroughly  mastered  until  it  can  be  sung  correctly — tone,  in- 
tonation, and  expression — without  instrumental  accompaniment.  Perfecting 
music  that  has  been  in  rehearsal  means  that  it  must  be  note  perfect,  and  then 
finished,  regarding  precision,  phrasing,  shading,  tone,  color,  enunciation  — 
all  of  which  make  up  what  is  called  an  artistic  performance. 

Lessons  on  voice  culture,  etc.,  will  follow  in  subsequent  issues: 

Discussion  for  Union  Meeting: — 

1.  Why  is  it  advantageous  to  have  a  regular  time  for  practice? 

2.  What  should  be  the  conduct  of  the  chorister  in  rehearsal? 

3.  Discuss  the  advantages  of  a  plan  such  as  the  one  suggested  for  rehearsal. 

4.  How  would  you  proceed  in  teaching  a  new  composition? 

5.  What  constitutes  an   "artistic  performance?" 


Editors  ^Table 


Thanksgiving  Calls  for  Help 

Recognizing,  with  thankful  hearts  the  bounteous  blessings  that 
our  people  enjoy,  in  their  mountain  homes,  the  First  Presidency  of  the 
Church,  call  attention  to  the  hunger  cry  of  children  and  the  suffering 
Saints  in  Europe,  in  the  following  appeals  which  we  have  no  doubt 
will  find  ready  and  quick  response: 

Notice 

To  the  Presidents  of  Stakes  and  Bishops  of  Wards  in  all  the  Stakes 
of  Zion: 

Our  people  have  been  bounteously  blessed  during  the  present 
year  and  surely  the  cry  of  the  poor  shall  not  appeal  to  us  in  vain. 
Thousands  of  our  poor  Saints  in  Europe  are  in  a  desperate  situation. 
Many  of  them  will  no  doubt  suffer  for  want  of  food.  There  are  many 
thousands  of  suffering  children  that  are  being  cared  for  by  the  Near 
East  charities  who  also  have  claim  upon  our  sympathies. 

Sunday,  December  2nd,  is  our  regular  fast  day,  when  contribu- 
tions for  the  poor  are  paid  to  the  bishops  of  the  wards.  We  request 
the  presidencies  of  stakes  and  bishoprics  of  wards  and  the  Relief  Society 
organizations  also,  to  take  upon  themselves  the  labor  of  visiting  the 
Saints  under  their  jurisdiction,  and  of  inviting  everyone  to  attend  the 
fast  day  services  on  the  first  Sunday  of  December,  prepared  to  make 
generous  contributions  for  the  relief  of  those  whose  poverty  and  suf- 
fering are  appalling. 

Detailed  instructions  will  be  sent  from   the  Presiding  Bishop's 

office. 

Heber  J.  Grant, 
Charles  W.  Penrose, 
Anthony  W.  Ivins. 

First  Presidency. 

Notice 

To  Presidents  of  Stakes,  Bishops  of  Wards  and  Relief  Societies: 

Information  just  received  from  our  mission  headquarters  in 
Germany  states  that  the  poverty  of  the  Saints  in  that  land  is  most 
distressing.  Used  clothing  and  shoes  of  all  kinds  for  men,  women 
and  children  will  be  a  great  blessing  to  those  poor  Latter-day  Saints. 

We  desire  that  the  Relief  Societies  of  all  the  wards  and  stakes 
in  the  Church  shall  collect  and  put  in  order  and  repair  used  clothing 
and  shoes,  and  forward  same  at  the  earliest  possible  date  to  the  head- 


164  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

quarters  of  the  Relief  Society,  28  Bishop's  Building,  Salt  Lake  City. 

Prompt  action  is  requested.     "He  gives  twice  who  gives  quickly." 

Heber  J.  Grant, 
Charles  W.  Penrose, 
Anthony  W.  Ivins, 

First  Presidency. 


How  to  Promote  the  Tobacco  Slogan 

Frequently  we  obtain  inquiries  as  to  what  our  organizations  can 
do  to  promote  our  slogan,  "We  stand  for  the  non-use  and  non-sale 
of  tobacco."  Some  days  ago  the  Improvement  Era  received  an 
illustration  of  how  this  may  well  be  done,  particularly,  since  many 
tobacco  advertisements  appear  in  magazines  printed  outside  of  the 
state  of  Utah  and  circulate  here. 

That  active  effort  is  required  to  promote  the  slogan  is  evident 
from  the  fact  that  Charles  T.  Prisk,  superintendent  of  the  Cigarette 
Revenue  Department  of  State  Treasurer  W.  D.  Sutton's  office,  re- 
ported recently  that  the  stamp  sales  from  May  8,  when  the  law  went 
into  effect,  up  to  November  8,  1923,  covering  six  months,  amounted 
to  $63,235.82,  which  was  the  gross  revenue  to  the  state.  He  calls 
attention  further  to  the  fact,  "that,  using  10%  as  a  basis  for  the  tax 
on  cigarettes,  the  result  is  approximately  $632,000  worth  of  cigarettes 
were  consumed  lawfully  throughout  the  state  in  the  past  six  months." 
This  does  not  include  other  forms  of  tobacco  sold.  From  this  it 
appears  that  Utah  is  consuming  over  $105,000  a  month  in  cigarette 
smoke,  which  is  absolutely  a  dead  loss.  Besides,  it  deteriorates  mental 
and  spiritual  power,  lowers  physical  ability,  makes  men  and  women 
smaller,  meaner,  more  selfish  and  arrogant,  shortens  life,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  fact  that  the  user  has  to  pay  great  financial  penalties  to  bring 
all  this  trouble  upon  himself.  Then  think  what  that  vast  sum  of 
money  would  do  in  building  useful  industries,  in  education,  and  in 
promoting  the  states  in  developed  resources. 

The  illustration  comes  to  hand  from  Mr.  J.  Cecil  Alter,  meteor- 
ologist, United  States  Weather  Bureau,  Salt  Lake  City.  He  recently 
called  the  attention  of  Kuppenheimer  $  Company,  clothing  merchants, 
Chicago  and  New  York,  to  an  advertisement  which  they  carried  in  the 
Saturday  Evening  Post  for  October  20,  1923.  He  sincerely  com- 
mended and  approved  this  advertisement  and  said  in  a  letter  to  them: 

"I  have  not  noticed  before  this  advertisement,  such  a  fine  picture  dis- 
play, in  which  one  or  more  of  the  subjects  was  not  smoking.  The  needless 
aim  to  dignify  the  smoking  habit  has  nullified  hundreds  of  advertisements 
for  a  goodly  number  of  persons  whom  I  know.  There  are  five  men  in 
this  office,  a  government  office,  and  none  of  them  smoke.  I  have  three 
sons  who  wear  tailor-made  clothing  of  the  Kuppenheimer  variety,  off  the 


EDITORS'  TABLE  165 

shelf  .and  on  their  backs;  and  I  am  grateful  to  say  none  of  them  has  yet 
learned  to  smoke;  nor  do  any  one  of  their  most  intimate  chums. 

"Just  why  the  biggest  buyers  of  magazine  space,  like  clothing  merchants, 
should  spend  so  much  money  advertising  the  smoking  habit,  another  fellow't 
business,  I  never  could  see  nor  understand.  Please  note  that  I  do  not  object 
to  smoking,  nor  would  I  turn  a  finger  to  take  this  privilege  from  any  one, 
except  my  own  children;  but  I  have  yet  to  see  a  smoker  who  is  not  at  least 
half  sorry  he  began  it.  Only  yesterday  a  very  wealthy  man  told  me  that 
with  the  box  of  cigars  he  had  just  purchased,  his  cigar  bill  had  risen  to  $55 
for  this  month,  which,  he  regretfully  admitted  voluntarily,  was  'too  much.' 
I  presume  he  had  given  a  great  many  of  them  to  friends. 

"I  am  carrying  this  advertisement  of  yours  to  my  boys,  with  the  request 
to  look  out  for  the  Kuppenheimer  brand  hereafter.  You  have  proved  that 
a  man  can  look  respectable  without  a  pipe,  cigar  or  cigarette  in  his  mouth 
or  his  hand." 

In  answering  Mr.  Alter's  timely  and  commendable  communica- 
tion, the  Kuppenheimer  clothing  company  under  date  of  October  30, 
wrote  him,  among  other  items,  stating: 

"We  are  gratified  indeed   to   receive  your  kind  letter  of  October   19. 

*      *      *      We  have  had  quite  a  few  eulogisms  about  the  illustration  you 

commented  on,  and  a  similar  point  to  the  one  you  took  reached  us  from 

Atlantic  City  where  a   gentleman  was  also  moved  to  express  his  approval 

on  a  drawing  featuring  a  group  of  men  not  smoking." 

Z.  C.  M.  I.,  which  firm  represents  the  Kuppenheimer  house 
in  Salt  Lake  City,  received  a  copy  of  the  letter  written  by  the  latter  to 
Mr.  Alter  and  in  turn  wrote  Mr.  Alter  that  they  were  very  much  in- 
terested in  its  contents,  because  they  are  perfectly  in  accord  with  the 
sentiments  expressed  therein.  In  all  their  clothing  advertisements  and 
cuts,  the  cigarette  and  the  cigar  are  eliminated,  although  many  of  the 
cuts  that  come  to  them  have  these  prominently  displayed.  When  they 
cannot  obliterate  the  tobacco  display  they  do  not  use  the  cuts  or  the 
circulars  at  all. 

There  are  undoubtedly  many  people  whose  favorite  magazines 
from  the  east  are  full  of  advertisements  in  which  cigarettes  and  tobacco 
are  pictured.  If  these  subscribers  will  take  action  similar  to  Mr  Alter's, 
both  the  publishers  and  the  advertisers  will  likely  omit,  or  be  inclined 
to  do  so,  all  cigarette  and  cigar  displays.  In  this  way  the  subscribers 
will  aid  the  cause,  doing  a  good  turn  to  the  readers  and  also  promote 
the  non-use  and  non-sale  of  tobacco  among  the  youth  of  the  land. 
Like  action  could  be  taken  in  calling  the  attention  of  publishers  of 
novels  and  stories  to  the  fact  that  they  are  only  advertising  the  to- 
bacco business,  when  cigar  and  cigarette  smoking  is  so  frequently 
mentioned  in  the  texts  and  otherwise,  in  places  where  such  mention 
has  absolutely  no  significance  except  to  advertise  smoking  and  the 
use  of  tobacco.  So  likewise  with  the  movies.  Both  the  manufacturers 
of  films  and  the  local  play  houses  have  become  the  inveterate  free 
advertisers  of  the  tobacco  interests.  They  needlessly  dignify  the  smok- 
ing habit,  "the  other  fellow's  business." — A. 


166  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

Cheering  Word  from  President  David  O.  McKay 

Elder  David  O.  McKay,  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  and  Pres- 
ident of  the  British  mission,  forwards  these  refreshing  words  to  the 
Improvement  Era  under  date  of  October  26: 

"Some  of  our  deacons'  quorums  are  now  prepared  to  follow 
a  prescribed  course  of  study.  *  *  *  Our  prospects  are  bright- 
ening. We  feel  happy  in  the  work,  are  enjoying  excellent  health, 
find  plenty  to  do,  and  rejoice  in  the  association  of  the  choicest  group 
of  young  men  that  can  be  found  anywhere.  The  only  thing  we  lack 
and  greatly  miss  is  the  association  of  our  true  friends  in  far-off  Utah. 
A  grasp  of  your  hand  this  morning  would  do  me  a  world  of  good."' 

We  heartily  reciprocate  this  comforting  message  from  one  of  the 
great  leaders  of  the  youth  of  the  Church,  and  assure  him  that  the 
work  is  growing  by  leaps  and  bounds  in  Zion.  The  Priesthood 
quorums,  the  Relief  societies,  the  Sunday  schools,  the  Mutuals,  the 
Primaries,  and  the  Religion  classes  throughout  the  land  are  growing 
in  numbers,  interest  and  efficiency,  with  a  membership  of  young 
people^clean  in  thought  and  action,  strong  in  innocence,  purity 
determination  and  genuine  character.  The  leadership  of  these  great 
organizations  is  improving,  and  through  more  efficient  service,  and  by 
the  aid  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  the  efforts  of  the  brethren  and 
sisters  at  the  head  of  these  organizations  are  resulting  in  wonderful 
progress,  and  in  the  best  good  to  the  greatest  number.  There  are 
many  thousands  of  young  people  in  the  Church  who  are  the  most 
worthy  of  men  and  women  in  all  the  earth — clear-eyed,  honest,  up- 
right, anxious  in  the  service  of  righteousness — and  with  whom  it  is 
a  privilege  and  delight  to  labor. 

We  wish  our  young  friends  and  their  beloved  leader  in  England 
joy,  health,  peace,  and  temporal  and  spiritual  prosperity  and  welfare,  in 
the  coming  year;  and  are  glad  to  note  that  the  deacons'  quorums  in 
that  country  are  now  prepared  to  study  and  to  follow  in  the  counsels 
and  admonitions  of  the  Priesthood. — A. 


On  Mixing  in  European  Affairs 

One  of  the  questions  that  has  been  before  the  American  public 
for  some  time  is  whether  our  country  ought,  or  ought  not,  to  mix 
m  European  affairs. 

Failure  to  analyze  this  question  properly  is  the  cause  of  a  great 
deal  of  misunderstanding  concerning  it. 

In  more  than  one  sense  of  the  word,  the  United  States  must  mix 
in  the  affairs  of  the  rest  of  the  world.  We  are  in  a  world  which,  by 
reason  of  modern  inventions  has  become  quite  small  as  to  distances. 
It  is  our  world,  because  we  live  in  it  and  are  affected  by  what  tran- 
spires in  almost  any  part  of  it.      Business  is  world  business.      It  is 


EDITORS'  TABLE  :  16? 

not  confined  to  any  country  or  district  any  more.  Social  relations 
are  international.  Scientific  activities  concern  all  the  world.  Calamities 
strike  all  the  world.  We  can  no  more  dissociate  ourselves  from  the 
rest  of  the  world  in  the  vital  activities  of  human  existence  than  we 
can  sever  a  limb  from  the  body  without  intefering  with  our  normal 
condition.  American  capital  is  pulsating  all  through  the  veins  and 
arteries  of  the  financial  and  commercial,  and  even  charitable  institutions 
of  the  human  family.  Stop  its  flow  and  the  entire  business  world 
becomes  affected. 

To  some  extent,  therefore,  even  the  politics  of  the  rest  of  the 
world  is  of  interest  to  us.  Other  nations  are  our  near  neighbors,  and 
it  concerns  us  whether  they  live  in  peace  with  one  another,  or  whether 
they  quarrel  and  keep  a  rough  house  all  the  time.  It  concerns  us 
whether  they  are  down  with  contagious  disease,  or  enjoying  good 
health.  It  concerns  us  whether  they  keep  sanitary  or  not.  A  great 
many  other  things  in  their  affairs  are  of  vital  importance  to  us,  a 
policy  of  isolation  seems  to  us  absolutely  impossible  now,  and  we  have 
a  right  to  demand  that  they  abandon  any  line  of  action  that  may  bring 
calamity  and  ruin  to  us.  But  we  believe  that  is  about  as  far  as  our 
interest  in  their  polity  should  go. 

President  Adams,  in  1797,  said: 

"Although  it  is  very  true  that  we  ought  not  to  involve  ourselves  in 
the  political  system  of  Europe,  but  to  keep  ourselves  always  distinct  and 
separate  from  it  if  we  can  *  *  *  However  we  may  consider  ourselves, 
the  maritime  and  commercial  powers  of  the  world  will  consider  the  United 
States  of  America  as  forming  a  weight  in  that  balance  of  power  in  Europe 
which  never  can  be  forgotten  or  neglected." 

This  statement  of  what  our  conduct  ought  to  be  as  regards 
European  affairs  cannot  be  improved  upon.  We  should  not  enter 
into  any  "permanent  alliance" — as  George  Washington  expresses  it — 
with  one  nation  against  another.  At  the  same  time  we  should  never 
forget  that  our  country,  because  of  its  advantages,  is  a  large  factor 
in  the  balance  of  power,  whether  with  or  without  our  consent,  and  this 
position,  this  power,  we  should  always  use  for  the  benefit,  the  peace 
and  prosperity  of  ourselves  and  all  men.  Only  so  do  we  fill  our 
divinely  appointed  mission  in  the  world. 


MESSAGES  FROM  THE  MISSIONS 
Eight  Baptisms  Near  Palmyra,  New  York 

President  Rulon  Nuttall,  of  the  Rochester  Conference,  Eastern  States 
mission,  reports:  "Seven  branches  of  the  Church  are  organized  in  this  con- 
ference under  the  faithful  efforts  of  the  branch  presidents  and  local  mem- 
bers. These  branches  have  continued  their  work  in  the  absence  of  the  elders 
while  out  on  their  summer  campaign.  The  drive  for  new  converts  ended  at 
the  Joseph  Smith  farm  in  Palmyra,  New  York,  September  23,  in  the 
vicinity  of  which  memorable  spot,  the  members  of  this  conference  have  been 


168 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


working.  Much  opposition  has  been  met  in  the  country  districts  because  of 
old  stories  afloat  concerning  the  Prophet  Joseph  and  his  work.  But  the 
elders  have  succeeded,  in  this  campaign,  in  breaking  the  prejudice  to  a  large 
extent.  Recently  a  baptismal  service  was  held  at  the  Joseph  Smith  farm  by 
President  Nuttall  and  Elder  Driggs.  Two  members  were  added  to  the 
Church.  Eight  baptisms  have  been  performed  during  the  summer  campaign. 
Th.  spirit  of  unity  prevails  and  God  is  blessing  our  efforts." 


Missionaries  top  row,  left  to  right:  H.  Wayne  Driggs,  Salt  Lake  City; 
Ada  McArthur,  Mt.  Pleasant;  Houston  Hatch,  Panguitch,  Utah.  Middle 
row:  Loa  Christensen,  Brigham;  Rulon  Nuttall,  conference  president, 
Provo;  Alice  Kuhre,  Sandy.  Bottom  row:  Max  I.  McClay,  Ogden;  Emma 
H.  Brown,  Ogden;  Jesse  W.  Hooper,  Jr.,  Brigham.  Below:  Jesse  L, 
Thornley,  Layton,  Utah. 


EDITORS'   TABLE 


169 


Ruins  of  Catholic  Church  in  Hillegersberg,  Holland 

Elder  Leon  C.  Walton,  Rotterdam,  Holland,  under  date  of  August  20, 
reports  that  he  with  other  elders  recently  visited  an  old  Protestant  church. 
"Nine  hundred  years  ago  a  Dutch  lady,  Hillegond,  built  a  castle  and  fort 
upon  a  little  hill  nearby  the  village  of  Hillegersberg.  Two  centuries  later 
the  family  residence  was  reduced  to  ruins;  and  early  in  the  fifteenth  century 
the  Roman  Catholics  built  a  Church  there,  using  the  castle's  tower  for  the 
spire  of  a  new  structure.  For  one  hundred  fifty  years  this  was  the  center  of 
Catholic  activities  in  this  locality.      But,   when,  during  the  Reformation,  the 


Papal  authority  collapsed,  the  Protestants  used  this  ancient  structure  as  a 
place  of  worship  and  have  done  so  for  the  last  three  hundred  fifty  years." 
The  accompanying  photo  was  taken  inside  the  ruins  of  the  old  fort  built  in 
the  eleventh  century  and  shows,  left  to  right,  Elder  L.  C.  Walton,  President 
J.  J.  DeBrij,  and  Elder  Frank  J.  Murdock,  all  of  Salt  Lake  City.  "The 
large  iron  rings  in  the  foreground  are  used  to  raise  the  concrete  slabs,  giving 
access  to  burial  places  beneath.  We  tracted  the  nearby  district  and  spent 
many  hours  in  disseminating  the  gospel  light  and  bearing  testimony  to  the 
divinity  of  the  great  Latter-day  work." 

A  Whiff  of  South  Sea  Air  and  Mission  News 

Recently  the  elders  of  Western  Samoa  met  for  the  specific  purpose  of 
holding  some  elders'  meetings.  The  object  was  fully  attained  in  the  rich 
inspiration  that  came  to  us  in  each  of  the  meetings  held,  and  in  the  associa- 
tion together  after  a  separation  of  several  months.  Among  all  the  experi- 
ences and  joys  of  any  elder,  nothing  holds  the  genuine  joy  and  satisfaction 
derived  from  elders'  meetings.  The  meetings  were  no  exception  to  this  rule. 
We  say  in  all  sincerity  that  it  is  nothing  for  us  to  go  into  sessions  as  early 
as  seven  in  the  evening,  and  remain  so  until  midnight,  without  a  single 
missionary  noting  the  passing  of  the  hours,  and  each  with  a  heart  melted  to 


170 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


tears.  As  a  result  of  the  meetings  we  have  already  noted  an  awakening,  and 
within  two  weeks,  twenty-one  baptisms  have  taken  place  in  three  villages  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Apia.  Tithing  also  is  coming  in  in  increasing  volume. 
In  other  ways  the  work  of  the  Lord  is  taking  on  impetus  here,  and  prospects 
are  very  encouraging  just  now.  In  order  that  the  home  folks  might  glimpse 
the  dozen  missionaries  referred  to  in  this  paragraph,  we  enclose  a  group 
photograph,  with  the  explanation  that  no  finer,  more  faithful,  more  lovable 
or  purer  bunch  of  boys  can  be  found  the  world  arcund.  I  have  just  received 
our  release,  August  23,  and  leave  for  Zion  soon.  It  has  been  a  wonderful 
period  in  the  life  of  both  my  good  wife  and  myself  to  have  had  the  expe- 
rience of  this  mission. 


Left  to  right,  back  row:  D.  Ross  Hale,  Melvin  S.  Newman,  Albert  W. 
rionham,  Rulon  E.  Johnson,  Melvin  G.  Wagstaff,  Henry  C.  Jacobs,  Joseph 
A.  Fluit,  Frank  N.  Stephens.  Front  row:  B.  J.  Nicholls,  John  Q.  Adams, 
Sister  Thurza  T.  Adams,  Richard  L.  Johnson. — John  Q.  Adams,  Mission 
President. 

Good  Results  From  a  Visit  to  Utah 

Elder  Walter  D.  Francis,  of  Adelaide,  South  Australia,  reports  on  Sep- 
tember 1 ,  that  many  friends  are  being  made  who  defend  the  truth  and  give 
their  time  and  means  to  entertain  the  elders.  House  to  house  visits  are  made, 
street,  as  well  as  cottage  and  hall  meetings  are  held,  and  much  indifference 
has  been  broken  down.  "The  fact  that  we  now  have  our  own  Church 
building,  bearing  our  proper  name,  in  which  we  are  privileged  to  worship, 
has  caused  considerable  comment  and  investigation,  and  has  produced  good 
fruits.  Much  indifference  and  cold-heartedness  toward  us  has  been  over- 
come by  the  visits  of  a  few  of  the  titled  people  of  this  land  to  the  valleys  of 
the  mountains,  or  as  they  say,  to  the  'Mormon'  stronghold.  These  have  been 
startled  and  amazed  at  finding  such  an  ideal  condition  among  our  people. 
Lady  Kidman  recently  returned  from  an  extended  visit  to  the  United  States, 


EDITORS'   TABLE  171 

and  gave  an  account  of  her  visit  in  a  leading  daily  paper.  She  lays  particular 
stress  upon  her  visit  to  Salt  Lake  City,  and  pays  the  Latter-day  Saints  a 
glowing  tribute.  She  says,  'The  'Mormons'  do  not  practice  polygamy,  are 
a  good  people,  do  not  smoke,  drink,  or  swear,  pay  one-tenth  of  their  income 
to  the  Church,  and  are  very  hospitable  and  progressive.'  " 


Elders  left  to  right:  Reuben  A.  Call,  Bountiful;  Conference  President 
Walter  D.  Francis,  Morgan;  El  ward  E.  Burrows,  Huntsville;  Carrol  L.  Olsen, 
Hvrum,  Utah. 

Forty  Baptized  in  Frankfurt,  Germany 

LeRoi  B.  Gardner,  president  Frankfurter  conference,  Germany,  reports 
August  30,  that  eighteen  missionaries  are  laboring  in  the  smallest  conference 
in  Germany — the  Frankfurter,  in  which  much  success  is  achieved.  The  gos- 
pel is  being  preached  in  city,  village  and  roadside,  covering  a  large  area,  in- 
cluding Frankfurt,  Darmstadt,  Mannheim,  Heidelberg,  Offenbach,  Saar- 
bruecken,  and  the  picturesque  Odenwald,  the  farming  district  lying  in  the 
valley  and  on  the  river  banks  and  the  hillsides  of  the  national  forest  reserve 
where  the  rolliag  hills  are  capped  with  a  heavy  growth  of  tall  pines.  Forty 
people  have  been  baptized  this  year  and  many  friends  have  asked  for  baptism. 
Being  on  the  border  line  and  partly  included  in  the  section  of  Germany,  occu- 
pied by  the  French  soldiers,  the  people  are  inclined  more  toward  political 
affairs  than  religion,  and  it  is  difficult  to  convince  the  people  that  the  gospel 
of  Christ  is  bigger  and  includes  more  than  anything  else  in  the  world.  Still, 
hundreds  are  being  led  to  consider  the  truths  of  the  Bible.  Many  of  the 
people  are  well  versed  in  the  Bible,  as  they  have  learned  it  in  the  schools;  but 
since  the  War  the  Bible  is  no  longer  taught  in  the  schools  and  the  German 
children  are  having  no  opportunity  to  learn  the  simple  Bible  stories  and  com- 
mandments, so  we  invite  children  from  all  classes  of  people  to  attend  the 
Latter-day  Saint  Sunday  schools.  Thus,  through  the  children,  attending 
Sunday  schools  and  the  invitations  of  missionaries,  while  tracting,  many  fam- 
ilies have  been  brought  to  a  fuller  understanding  of  the  gospel. 


QyVLutual  Work 


A  Dance  Director  in  Every  Ward 

The  General  Boards  of  M.  I.  A.  have  adopted  the  following  in  relation 
to  stake  and  ward  dancing  parties:  All  dancing  parties  are  to  be  conducted 
by  a  director  who  has  been  instructed  in  all  the  M.  I.  A.  dancing  standards. 

The  Mutual  Improvement  executive  officers  in  the  various  stakes  and 
wards  will  transmit  this  information  through  the  Committee  on  Recreation 
of  the  stakes  and  wards  to  all  concerned: 

THE  DANCE  DIRECTOR 
BEFORE  THE  PARTY 

1.  Should  know  the  type  of  dancing  party — its  particular  needs. 

2.  Should    cooperate    with    committee    in    selecting    music. 

3.  See  to  the  condition  of  the  hall  in  regard   to  lighting,   cleanliness,   heating, 

ventilation,  seating,  water,  toilets,  etc.     Cooperate  with  janitor. 

4.  Should  have  a   definite   understanding  and   full   cooperation  with   the  group 

giving   the   party. 

5.  Should  make  personal  preparation,  look  right,   feel  right,  do  right. 

6.  Should    cooperate    with   parents    and    ward    leaders,    and    occasionally    invite 

them  as  guests.     Also  encourage  chaperonage. 

7.  Should   meet   with  other   dance   directors   and   cooperate   in   bettering   condi- 

tions. 

AT  THE  PARTY 

1.  Should  meet  committee  early  and  check  on  details  and  have  definite  under- 

standing as  to  their  cooperation. 

2.  Do  little  personal  dancing. 

3.  See  that  everybody  has  a  good   time— much  is   to  be  done  while  the  dance 

is  going  on. 

4.  Maintain   proper  environment   about   the   building.      Cooperate   when   neces- 

sary  with   peace   officers. 

5.  Should  be  the  constituted  judge  as  to  what  is  proper  and  improper  in  danc- 

ing and  deportment.     Be  constantly  on  the  alert  to  prevent  difficulties  which 
may   arise. 

6.  Do  private  personal  work  with  both  crude  and  cultured. 

AFTER  THE  PARTY 

1.  Adopt  business-like  method  in  paying  for  music  and  other  help. 

2.  Cooperate   with  chaperons   and  bid   all   a   hearty    "Good-night." 

3.  Make   careful   review  of   the   evening's   events   and   make   notation   of  con- 

structive future  program  to  be  approved  by  committee. 
Remember,  You  are  not  only  directing  a  Dance — You  are  training  men  and  women. 

Monthly  Message  to  the  "M"  Men 

BY   THOMAS   A.    BEAL,   MEMBER   OF   THE   GENERAL    BOARD 

XII. — Efficiency 

Perhaps  no  word  in  the  English  language  has  in  the  last  few  years  been 

more  overused,  and  yet  less  understood,  than  the  word  "efficiency."     Few 

really  stop  long  enough  to  analyze  its  meaning — not  merely  in  the  sense  "of 

its  derivation — but  in  its  true  interpretation- 


%->  -  T  mutual  work  173 

To  be  efficient,  and  thus  to  have  efficiency,  means  to  be  effective,  to 
possess  skill  and  knowledge  and  proficiency  in  the  execution  of  that  which  one 
undertakes.  Efficiency  tells  us  how  good  men  have  won  their  battle  with 
fate — how  they  have  succeeded  by  study,  perseverance,  application  and  am- 
bition; in  brief,  it  shows  us  what  other  men,  similarly  placed,  have  learned  and 
done. 

Efficiency  is  the  result  of  self-management.  Few,  if  any  of  us  have 
attained  it.  We  constantly  do  things  which  common  sense  tells  us  not  to  do. 
We  have  never  learned  how  to  use  ourselves,  and  for  our  ignorance  we  pay 
dearly  sometimes.  It  is  estimated  that  about  73  men  out  of  every  100  are 
in  the  wrong  job;  that  most  men  utilize  only  about  a  third  of  their  mental 
and  physical  forces;  that  we  waste  more  than  we  use — more  money,  more 
time,  more  strength,  more  thought,  more  opportunity.  We  must  learn  con- 
servation and  direction,  through  efficiency.  The  difference  between  a  hod 
carrier  and  the  head  of  a  great  corporation  is  that  the  one  works  with  his  hod 
and  the  other  his  head.  To  get  ahead,  we  must  get  a  head,  that  is,  we  must 
train  our  brains  as  well  as  our  muscles.  No  matter  what  our  trade  may  be, 
to  succeed  at  it  we  must  apply  ourselves — both  muscle  and  brain.  But  effi- 
ciency is  more  than  simply  speed  and  economy.  No  worker  is  efficient  until 
his  work  becomes  a  pleasure  to  him;  therefore  efficiency  means  the  reeduca- 
tion and  reconstruction  of  men.  It  sets  the  table  for  the  man  who  is  going 
to  be  a  mental,  financial  and  spiritual  leader. 

"Efficiency  is  the  power  to  do  one's  most  and  best,  in  the  shortest  time 
and  the  easiest  way,  to  the  satisfaction  of  alt  concerned."  This  definition  is 
almost  all  inclusive.  It  is  not  sufficient  that  one  does  his  most  and  best,  but 
he  must  do  it  in  the  shortest  time,  in  the  easiest  way,  and  to  the  satisfaction 
of  all  concerned.  Why  is  it  that  we  often  find  two  young  men  pursuing 
the  same  occupation — banking  for  instance — who  have  graduated  from  the 
same  college,  both  from  respectable  families,  both  with  an  equal  amount  of 
knowledge,  and  yet  the  one  may  be  getting  $20,000  a  year  and  the  other 
$2„000?  Why  bave  some  classmates  attained  much  more  generous  measures 
of  success  than  others?  What  was  the  controlling  factor?  Doubtless  it 
consists  in  the  ability  to  influence  the  actions  of  others;  in  the  ability  to  see 
the  other's  point  of  view  and  get  him  to  see  his  point  of  view.  This  is 
efficiency — the  ability  to  deal  with  people  in  such  a  way  as  to  get  their 
satisfaction.  To  comply  with  this  requirement  is  no  easy  task,  but  it  is  not 
impossible.      It  may  be  accomplished  by  observing  the  following  rules: 

First,  analyze  yourself,  i.e.,  discover  yourself  through  self  analysis  and  by  study 
of  the  family  tree.  Second,  study  your  possibilities  and  limitations,  physical,  mental 
and  spiritual.  Third,  read  the  lives  of  great  men  who  have  been  leaders  and  emulate 
their  example.  Fourth,  get  a  position  in  your  chosen  field,  no  matter  how  lowly, 
and  make  the  most  of  the  job.  Fifth,  if  handicapped  by  ailments,  study  their 
causes  and  remove  them.  Sixth,  if  you  are  inclined  to  be  pessimistic,  cultivate  opti- 
mism, faith,  tact,  patience,  courtesy  and  other  mental  factors  in  efficiency.  Seventh, 
arrange  to  get  the  best  counsel  and  advice  and  training  available  and  follow  it.  Eighth, 
discover  the  specific  moral  qualities  needed  to  produce  leadership — i.e.,  courage,  will- 
power, and  inspiration.  Ninth,  select  a  help-mate  that  will  assist  you  to  reach  the 
ideal  and  wisdom  of  a  great  man. 

Hundreds  of  other  ways  might  be  suggested  which  would  contribute  to 
make  for  efficiency,  in  the  broadest  sense  of  that  term,  but  doubtless  these 
will  suffice  for  this  short  paper.  Carefully  observe  these  suggestions,  get  the 
proper  spirit  of  your  work,  and  then,  as  Lloyd  George  said  in  his  recent 
visit  to  America,  using  the  language  of  golf:  "Follow  through,  and  keep 
your  eye  on  the  ball." 

Mutuals  and  Sunday  Schools  in  Oregon 

The    Oregon    conference    the    Lord    has    abundantly    blessed.        The 
sincere  and  humble  missionary  workers  and  the  Saints  are  doing  a  commend- 


1  >4  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

able  work  in  furthering  the  gospel.  With  a  scarcity  of  missionaries,  due 
to  so  many  being  sent  to  European  countries,  a  great  share  of  the  missionary 
activity  is  going  to  rest  on  the  various  organizations  of  the  Church.  We 
realize  the  value  of  such  organizations,  and  look  to  the  Mutual  organization 
as  one  which  is  invaluable,  due  to  the  assistance  it  renders  to  the  missionary 
activity.  Surely  such  must  be  the  case  when  both  activities  are  striving 
to  bring  the  individual  to  a  higher  point  of  vision  and  greater  purposes.  We 
find  the  lessons  are  of  a  most  valuable  character  and  help  in  spreading  the 
gospel,  and  the  reading  material  in  the  Era  is  of  the  highest  order.  The 
missionary  surely  appreciates  his  copy  of  this  publication,  and  has  many  calls 
from  the  investigators  for  a  loan  of  the  same.  We  have  recently  organized 
a  Sunday  School,  at  Bend,  Ore.,  and  Elders  Amasa  Reynolds  and  Junius  Wil- 
son desire  another  organization  if  sufficient  will  attend.  That  organization 
will  be  the  Mutual  Improvement  organization,  if  conditions  warrant  it.  At 
Hood  River,  Ore.,  Elders  Ferron  Lamb  and  Hyrum  Oakey  report  that  the 
people  can  support  a  Mutual  and  we  expect  to  see  it  a  success.  Elders  Arthur 
Sawyer  and  Milton  Morrell,  doing  county  work  in  the  vicinity  of  Kelso, 
Washington,  report  splendid  success  in  their  labors.  Laboring  in  Portland 
we  have  four  lady  missionaries,  namely,  Velma  Nebeker  and  Kinnie  Caine  her 
companion,  and  E.  Nellie  Jordan  and  LaVanda  Peterson,  her  companion. 
Elders  Vernee  G.  Halliday  and  Grant  Ellis  and  President  Orson  P.  Wright  and 
Eugene  Sloan  complete  the  missionary  personnel.  For  the  benefit  of  those 
who  anticipate  attending  the  Oregon  University  at  Eugene,  Oregon,  or  the 
Oregon  Agricultural  College,  at  Covallis,  Oregon,  I  wish  to  give  the  informa- 
tion that  Church  services  are  going  to  be  held  in  these  localities  so  they  won't 
be  deprived  of  their  Church  work. — Orson  P.  Wright,  Pees.,  Box  295,  Port- 
land, Oregon. 

Camp  Stewart 

Under  the  date  of  Sept.  10,  1923,  Scout  Executive  A.  A.  Anderson  of  the 
Utah  County  Council,  B.  S.  A.  gives  the  account  of  Camp  Stewart.  The  daily 
program  and  the  camp  rules  contain  suggestions  of  careful  consideration  by  all  who 
conduct  hikes,  outings,  and  camps.     Reserve  them  for  reference: 

The  Timpanogos  District  Council  training  Camp  closed  after  three  weeks 
sucessful  operation.  , 

22  Troops  from  Alpine,  Utah,  Nebo,  Tintic  and  Wasatch  stakes,  under  their 
own  leadership,  each  in  its  own  individual  camp,  apart  yet  adjacent  to  other  troops 
and  headquarters,  under  the  supervision  of  the  Timpanogos  District  Council,  B.  S.  A., 
spent  one  week  in  camp  arriving  early  Monday  morning,  leaving  Saturday  evening. 
Each  day  activities  commenced  with  impressive  flag  raising  ceremonies  at  sun- 
rise. Every  waking  moment  of  the  Scouts'  time  was  filled  full  of  constructive 
activity.  They  were  taught  the  useful  out-of-door  scoutcraft  which  builds  for 
character,  under  the  personal  guidance  of  experts  in  Campcraft,  Woodcraft,  Map- 
making,   Cooking  and  Nature  Study. 

In  the  campcraft  section  the  Scouts  learned  how,  and  made  from  native 
material,  camp  coveniences  and  handy  articles  which  make   for  comfort  in  the  woods. 

The  Woodcraft  and  Cooking  section  taught  Nature's  compass  markings,  im- 
provised shelters,  the  different  types  of  fires,  their  purpose  and  how  to  build  them; 
how  to  cook  ani1  serve  wholesome  and  appetizing  food  with  and  without  cooking 
utensils. 

In  the  Map  making  section  the  Scouts  were  taught  to  take  field  notes  and 
■draw  maps  from  those  notes,  by  actually  going  out  into  the  rough  uneven  country 
and  doing  so.  , 

Nature  Study  was  made  intensely  interesting  by  the  unique  presentation  of  each 
individual  animal,  bird,  tree  and  flower;  its  haunts,  habits  and  history,  by  Prof. 
J.   H.   Paul  of   the  U.   of  U. 

The  evening  colors  at  sunset  followed  by  the  varied  evening  programs,  each  in 
a  class  by  itself,  including  Troop  night.  Stunt  night,  Indian  night,  Game  night. 
Court  of  Honor  F)ight  angf  Story  night,  put  a  fitting  climax  to  each.  4ay's  activities. 


MUTUAL  WORK 


175 


Three    wholesome    meals    were    served    each    day    a    la    army    style. 

The  excellent  morale  and  discipline  of  the  camp  created  through  patrol  com- 
petition, scoring  for  points,  kept  each  official  and  scout  "on  his  toes"  to  do  the 
right  thing  at  the   right  time. 

As  a  camp  trophy,  each  scout  took  away  with  him  a  Blue  Spruce  Cone 
embelished  with  the  Camp  Stewart  monogram. 


TIMPANOGOS  DISTRICT  COUNCIL 


DAILY  PROGRAM 


CAMP  STEWART 


Monday 
Arrive    in 
Camp. 
Register. 
Assignment 
to  Quarters. 


Tuesday 


Wednesday 


Thursday 


Friday 


First  Call 6  A.  M. 

Assembly,  Flag  Raising,  etc 6:20 

B rea k f as  t   6:50 

Wash  Dishes,  Clean  Up  Camp, 
Inspection  7:00"  to  8:30 

Instruction  Period  for  Groups 
as  follows  8:30  to  12:00 

A.  Compass,    and    Map    Making. 

B.  Fires    and    Cooking. 

C.  Woodcraft. 

D.  Nature   Study. 


5  A.  M. 

5:20 

5:35 

5:50    to 

6:15 

Hit   the 

Trail 

6:20 

H 
I 

K 
E 


Group  No. 
No. 
No. 
No. 


A. 

B. 
C. 
D. 


No. 

No. 
No. 
No. 


B. 
C. 
D. 
A. 


No. 
No. 
No. 
No. 


C. 
D. 
A. 
B. 


T 
O 


Saturday 
5   A.   M. 
Same    as 
first    of 
week. 


No. 

No. 
No. 
No. 


D. 

A. 
B. 
C. 


12    Noon. 

Grouping  and 
Patrol   For- 
mation. 
Hike  to 
Stewart 
Cascades. 


Dinner    I 

M 

1:30     Selective  Activity.  P 

Exploration  Hike.  A 

Tracking.  N 

Estimating  O 

First  Aid  the  Game  Way    G 
Games.  O 

Use   of  Library,   Reading    S 
Passing   of   Tests. 
Woodcraft. 

M.    Supper 

M.  Retreat 

M.    Inspection,    Recording    of    Days    Points 

M.  Campfire  Program  as  follows: 
Troop  Fire      Patrol    Stunts.        Indian    Dance, 
at    Each  Story.    Songs.         Indian    Story. 

Camp. 


6 

:00 

P 

6 

:45 

P 

7 

:00 

P 

8 

:00 

P. 

Leave   for 
Home. 


Buffalo 
Hunt. 
(Night 

Games) . 


Court 
of 

Honor 


The  Scout  Oath  and  Laws  will  be  the  guiding  rules  of  this  camp. 
Leaving    Camp. 

No    scout     or     group     of     scouts     may     leave     camp     without     permission     of 

their    leader,    who    will    get    permission    from    camp    director. 
Washing. 

Scouts    will    not    wash    their   person    or    dishes    in    the    creek,    but    in    the    tubi 

provided  for  that  purpose. 
Cutting  trees. 

Scouts  will   not  cut   any  Hying   trees,    either  with  ax  or   knife. 
Latrines. 


/ml  «i"   J\ 


Upper:      Each    Friday    was    Timpanogos    Day.      All    climbed    the    mountain    and    slid 

the  glacier.     This  was  taken  on  the  glacier. 
Center:     There  were  eight  troop  camps  like  this  at  Camp  Stewart  apart  from  each 

other  under  their  scoutmaster  or  patrol  leader.      This  is  Camp  No.  4. 
Lower:      The    woodcraft   section.      One    of    the    five    sections   of   scout   training    at 

Camp  Stewart.  ] 


MUTUAL  WORK  177 

Latrines   must    be  properly    taken   care   of   by    each   scout   using    them. 
Information. 

Scouts   will  get   information   from   Headquarters   through   their  patrol  leaders. 
Store   Hours. 

The  camp  store  will  be  open   from   1   P.  M.   to   1:30  and  from  4:30   to  6:00. 
RULES    ON    CAMP    CONTEST 
Discipline —    10  points  for  each  boy  who  does  the  right  thing  at  the  right  time. 
Inspection —    10    points    for   each   boy   of    each    patrol   who   passes     inspection    as    to 

appearance   and   quarters. 
Activity —       5  points  of  each  scout  who  attends  each  constructive  afternoon  activity. 
Advancement — 5    points    for    every    second   class    test    passed,    except   tests    1    and    9 
7  points   for  every   first  class   test  passed,   except   tests   2,    1 1    and    12. 
Working    on    merit    badges    to    be    counted    under    activity. 
Contests —       Points   to  be  determined  by  the  contest. 

First  to  Report 

South  Sanpete  stake  was  the  first  stake  in  the  Church  to  submit  its 
efficiency  report  for  October,  1923.  Seven  wards,  and  seven  wards  reported; 
316  enrolled,  212  in  actual  attendance,  and  86  points  in  efficiency.  Charles 
A.  Braithwaite  is  the  new  superintendent. 

Advanced  Senior  Class,  Attention! 

The  following  topics  are  suggested  as  suitable  for  consideration  during 
the  social  unit  period: 

"All  About  Radium,"  "The  Advance  of  Surgery,"  "The  Evolution  of  Trans- 
portation," "The  Struggle  for  Sanitation,"  "Eating  to  Live,"  "Cotton  as  King,"  "The 
Steel  Industry,"  "The  Relative  Producing  Value  of  the  Cow,  the  Sheep  and  the  Hen," 
"The  Battleship  and  the  Highway  as  Rivals,"  "Our  National  Pleasure  Resorts,"  "Our 
Forestry  System." 

This  list,  of  course,  may  be  added  to  indefinitely.  The  handling  of 
these  topics  should  be  arranged  for  far  enough  in  advance  to  make  it  possible 
for  careful  concentrated  preparation.  In  every  community  there  are  persons 
who  are  more  or  less  specialists  and  the  class  may  have  the  benefit  of  their 
knowledge  by  simply  soliciting  their  help  on  some  special  subject  at  a  specified 
time  and  place.  It  will  be  remembered  that  the  effect  of  an  invitation  often 
depends  upon  the  formality  and  courtesy  with  which  it  is  extended.  Our 
motto:      A  good  time,   socially,  intellectually,   and  spiritually. 

Lamanite  Genealogical   Society   Officers 

On  the  evening  of  October  13,  1923,  in  Barratt  Hall,  this  society  cele- 
brated its  fourth  anniversary;  they  elected  officers  for  the  ensuing  year,  under 
the  supervision  of  Elder  Melvin  J.  Ballard,  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
as  follows:  President,  Horace  H.  Cummings;  vice-presidents,  Junius  Rom- 
ney,  Elizabeth  C.  McCune,  all  of  Salt  Lake  City;  Margarito  Bautista,  Mex- 
ican mission;  Jackson  Galbraith,  G.  Gordon  White,  Canadian  mission.  Gen- 
ealogist and  recorder,  Mrs.  Annie  W.  Holdaway;  assistant  recorder,  Castulo 
Martinez;  assistants  in  typing  and  index  work,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Manuel  Torrez 
and  Mrs.  Rafael  Torrez;  secretary,  Miss  Mary  Campbell;  assistant  secretary, 
Mrs.  Fern  R.  Wheeler;  treasurer,  Mrs.  Martha  Cox.  This  broad  foundation 
for  work  indicates  the  building  of  a  wonderful  future,  and  the  "dawning  of 
a  brighter  day,"  for  the  Lamanitish  races.  The  North  Dakota,  Southern 
States,  Arizona,  and  other  missions  embracing  Lamanite  territory,  are  to  have 
a  vice-president  each,  appointed  by  the  president  of  these  missions,  who  will 
cooperate  with  the  parent  association  at  the  Utah  Genealogical  Library,  thus 
linking  together  in  a  most  substantial  manner  this  splendid  effort.  All  lists 
coming  in  from  whatsoever  source  in  this  way  can  be  compared  with  the  index 
of  work  already  done,   and  so  eliminate  duplication. 


178  IMPROVEMENT  EkA 

Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  Efficiency  Report,  October,  1923 


STAKES 


< 


.si 


M 

S3 

f 

s 

u 

s= 

5 

£ 

En 

*3 

£ 

SB 

fl 

E 

o 

03 

u 

T3 

&* 

coO 

& 

0 

Bear   River    . . 

Beaver     

Box    Elder 

Cache     

Carbon     

Cottonwood    .  . 

Deseret 

Emery    

Hyrum     

Liberty    

Logan    

Moapa    

Mount  O'gden 

Nebo     

North    Davis 
North     Sevier 
North   Weber 

Ogden    

Oquirrh     

Pioneer   

Roosevelt 

St.    George    . . 

Salt  Lake   .... 

Sevier    

South  Sanpete 

Summit    

Tintic 

Uintah    

Wayne     

Bingham     .... 

Burley    

Fremont   

Idaho    

Lost  River  . . . 

Malad    

Pocatello  .... 
Lethbridge  .  . 
St.  Joseph  .... 
Star  Valley  .  . 
Young    


10 

7 

8 
10 
10 
10 
10 
10 

5 
10 
10 

9 
10 
10 

8 
10 

9 
10 
10  I 
10 
10 
10 
10 

6 
10 
10 

7 
10 

2 

6 

3 
10 
10 
10 
10 
10 
10  1 
10  I 
10  I 
10  1 


10 

9 

10 

10 

10 

10 

7 

10 

10 

5 

10 

10 

10 

10 

9 

8 

10 

10 

6 

10 

10 

3 

7 

4 

10 

10 

10 

9 

8 

10 

9 

10 

6 


9 
7 

10 
8 
4 
5 
5 
6 
7 

10 
9 
8 
4 
5 
8 
9 
5 

10 
7 

10 
4 
3 
6 
7 
5 
9 
5 
5 
7 

10 


10 

10 

10 

8 

10 

8 

7 

10 

8 

10 

10 

10 

10 

7 

10 

10 

6 

9 

10 

9 

10 

7 

10 

10 

9 

6 

9 

10 

2 

5 

3 

10 

10 

10 

10 

7 

10 

9 

10 

10 


81 
78 
83 
86 
75 
82 
69 
72 
80 
89 
86 
95 
90 
59 
83 
70 
61 
79 
83 
82 
86 
72 
75 
80 
86 
49 
85 
80 
49 
55 
24 
90 
75 
75 
96 
67 
78 
75 
92 
54 


Notice  to  Secretaries — For  October,  1922,  45  stakes  reported;  for  the  same 
month  in  1923,  40  reported;  319  wards,  for  1922;  271,  for  1923.  We  can  do 
better  than  that.  Is  your  stake  or  ward  reported?  If  not  send  your  report  for  No- 
vember, not  a  day  later  than  December  10.  Be  dependable;  and  please,  if  you  are  a 
vard  secretary  see  that  the  stake  secretary  shall  receive  your  ward  report  the  day 
following  the  last  meeting  of  each  month.      Be  prepared. 

Minnie  Huick,  president  of  the  Young  Ladies'  Mutual  Improvement  Association, 
Marysville,  Idaho,  Yellowstone  stake — the  Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  being  disorganized — can- 
vassed for  th  Era  in  kehalf  of  the  association,  and  sends  us  twenty-three  subscriptions 
paid  up.  She  says  they  will  work  hard  for  more,  though  they  have  the  5%  allotment 
and  have  received  their  rebate  for  their  treasury.  Thanks,  we  appreciate  the  labors 
of  Sister  Huick,  and  trust  that  the  boys  will  wake  up  in  that  ward  and  get  their 
organization  going. 


toufuAL  WORK  iH 

Y.  M.  M.  I.  A.  Statistical  Report,  October,  1923 


STAKES 


o>j 


rata 


>K 


g,  g 

n 

■o  .2 

*< 

3 

y  s 

ceo 

s 

•a 

<n  eg 

■d  ti 

S'S 

©,j 

<< 

"*& 

44 

78 

49 

39 

60 

40 

77 

140 

60 

70 

40 

48 

22 

46 

23 

70 

45 

79 

52 

88 

53 

14 

23 

32 

43 

40 

24 

96 

111 

149 

85 

50 

58 

13 

12 

12 

45 

51 

69 

72 

52 

68 

55 

24 

38 

30 

45 

26 

68 

29 

83 

67 

59 

78 

40 

46 

38 

79 

44 

96 

56 

56 

37 

73 

174 

101 

74 

51 

65 

31 

50 

54 

57 

33 

51 

24 

14 

41 

31 

27 

23 

Bear  River 
Beaver  .... 
Box    Elder 

Cache   

Carbon  .... 
Cottonwood 
Deseret  .  . . 
Emery  .... 
Hyrum  .... 
Liberty 
Logan  .... 
Moapa  .... 
Mt.   Ogden 

Nebo    

No.  Davis  . 
No.  Sevier 
No.  Weber 
Ogden  .... 
Oquirrh  .  .  . 
Pioneer  . . . 
Roosevelt  . 
St.  George 
Salt  Lake  . 
Sevier 
So.  Sanpete 
Summit  .  . . 

Tintic 

Uintah  

Wayne  .  .  . 
Bingham  . 
Burley  .... 
Fremont  .  . 

Idaho  

Lost  River 

Malad  

Pocatello  . 
Lethbridge 
St.  Joseph 
Star  Valley 
Young  .... 


488 

289 

800 

520 

|  360 

653 

418 

555 

|  500 

1204 

|  608 

187 

I  617 

I  968 

I  436 

I  270 

I  686 

|  823 

I  393 

760 

326 

I  606 

1080 

I  366 

469 

420 

|  215 

I  614 

190 

590 

399 

581 

213 

154 

359 

412 

235 

500 

353 

103 


12 

5 
13 

8 
10 
10 
11 
10 
10 

11 

11 

6 
6 

15 

8 

5 
17 
10 

5 
10 
11 
15 
12 

6 

7 
12 

4 

91 

6 
12  I 
10  1 
13| 
12  1 

4| 

8 
10 
10 
13 
11 

5 


5 
12 

8 

4 
10 

9 

2 

8 
11 
11 

2 

6 
11 

8 

5 
13 
10  1 

51 
10 
11 
12 
10 

6 

7 

5 

4 

6 

!] 

4 
io  I 

71 
4 


63 
40 
98 
90 
28 
87 
70 
19 
73 
104 
107 
21 
49 
85 
68 
37 
87 
87 
56 
87 
77 
97 
85 
46 
70 
30 
34 
37 
21 
50 
33 
116 
54 


114 

69 
183 

60 

84 

82 
129 

25 

87 
138 

74 

24 

73 

77 

33 

67 

46 

92 

62 

65 

74 
202 

73 
100 

67 

23 

40 

511 

10 
101  I 

39  I 
204  I 

32  I 


68 
54 
99 
80 
36 

114 
85 
41 
82 

206 
76 
21 
91 
86 
59 
39 

128 

124 
87 

123 
50 

148 
75 

100 
89 
65 
40 
85  | 
17 
65 
27 

185 
19 


307 
233 

540 
380 
195 
508 
394 
114 
348 
738  | 
428 
114 
369 
101  |  349 
128  I  288 
50  193 
169 | 430 
200  I  503  I 
79  I  284 


62 

70 
160 
150 

47 
225 
110 

29 
106 
290 
171 

48 
156 


161 
112 
200 
198 
130 
90 
73 


36 
319 
647 
431 
376 
316 
191 


66  I  51 
76  I  38 


20 
62 
91 
23 


119 
70 
15 
86 
80 
20 


27  |  141 
89  |  262 


43 
65 
99 

100 
29 

171 
81 
25 
30 

207 

109 
33 

109 
67 
72 
36 

101 

129 


214 
204 
376 
258 
120 
365 
274 

94 
137 
563 
302 

70 
274 
259 
189 
137 
281 
333 


55  |  179 


107 

76 

171 

156 

100 

71 

45 

20 


39 
87 
39 
209 
44 


113 
74 
10 

115 

74 


87 
303 
138 
714 
149 


349 

258 

67 

328 

301 


33  I  118 


21 

4  I 
43 

24 
90 
42 


326 
225 
519 
346 
235 
212 
124 
101 


32 
2 
66 
28 
121 
23 


57 
3 
42 
19 
106 
13 


52 | 162 
18 


45 

25 

129 

33 


196 

96 

446 

111 


244 
222 

44 
248 
240 

84 


"/  congratulate  you  upon  the  very  excellent  character  of  the  November 
issue  of  the  Era.  The  selection  of  articles  and  contributions  evidences  wisdom 
of  choice  and  discrimination.  The  editorials  and  editorial  comments  are 
choice,  both  in  subject  matter  and  diction.  May  the  Lord  bless  you  for 
the  great  good  you  are  doing." — Joseph  A.  West,  Logan,  Utah. 

Vernal  R.  Steffenson,  writing  from  Rostock,  Germany,  October  27: 
"Please  accept  our  appreciation  for  the  Era  which  we  receive  regularly.  We 
recognize  it  as  a  potent  factor  in  the  advancement  of  missionary  work  and 
a  source  of  inspiration  and  help  to  us  in  the  performance  of  our  duties,  and 
express  our  gratitude  for  the  Era.  We  pray  the  Lord  to  bless  its  publishers 
and  all  who  are  aiding  in  its  circulation  among  the  people." 


^Passing,  Events 


Former  U.  S.  Senator  for  Minnesota,  Frank  B.  Kellog,  succeeds  Mr. 
Harvey  as  ambassador  to  Great  Britain.     He  left  Nov.   10  for  London. 

A  Ku  Klux  Klan  has  been  organized  in  Ogden,  according  to  an  announce- 
ment published  Oct.  28.  Only  American  citizens  can  become  members 
and  no  Catholics  and  no  Jews  are  admitted. 

Ex-President  Wilson  addressed  some  of  his  friends  and  admirers  on 
Armistice  day,  Nov.  12,  on  "Armistice.".  This  was  the  second  address  in 
less  than  24  hours  and  the  third  since  he  left  the  White  House. 

Ambassador  Harvey,  in  his  farewell  speech  in  London  told  Great  Britain 
that  the  United  States  is  anxious  to  aid  Europe,  but  that  Europe  has  closed 
the  door  against  American  help,  says  a  Washington  dispatch  dated  Oct.  24. 

Samuel  Gompers  is  re-elected  president  of  the  American  Federation  of 
Labor,  at  the  43d  annual  convention  of  that  organization  at  Portland,  Ore. 
The  election  was  unanimous.  Next  convention  will  be  held  at  El  Paso, 
Texas. 

Gov.  Mabey  pleaded  for  law  enforcement,  in  an  address  at  the  Chamber 
of  Commerce  luncheon,  Nov.  7.  He  urged  especially  the  enforcement  of  the 
Volstead  law,  and  added  that  dissatisfaction  with  the  law  should  be  ex- 
pressed at  the  polls  and  not  by  violation. 

Albert  W.  Felt  passed  away,  Oct.  1 5 ,  at  his  home  in  Canyon  Road,  Salt 
Lake  City.  He  was  the  son  of  N.  H.  and  Eliza  Ann  Felt,  early  pioneers 
of  Utah,  and  was  born  Sept.  25,  1853.  His  wife,  Ida  D.  Felt,  preceded 
him  and  entered  behind  the  veil  nine  months  ago. 

The  death  of  the  president  of  Nicaragua,  Diego  Emanuel  Chamorro, 
occurred  on  Oct.  12,  at  Managua,  according  to  an  announcement  received  by 
the  state  department.  The  departed  president  was  a  member  of  a  family  that 
was  noted  for  its  friendly  feelings  to  the  United  States. 

A  Turkish  republic  was  established  Oct.  29  by  the  national  assembly  at 
Angora,  and  Mustapha  Kemal  Pasha  was  elected  its  first  president.  The 
president  is  elected  by  the  deputies  for  a  term  of  four  years,  and  may  be  re- 
elected. The  president  seems  to  be  clothed  with  greater  authority  than  the 
sultan  had. 

The  death  of  Charles  Proteus  Steinmetz  was  announced  from  Schenectady, 
N.  Y.,  Oct.  26.  He  was  known  as  an  "electrical  wizard,"  and  it  was  said 
that  he  knew  more  about  electricity  than  any  other  man  living.  He  visited 
Salt  Lake  City  Oct.  8,  and  spoke  to  an  audience  at  the  Hotel  Utah.  His 
death  was  sudden  and  unexpected.  He  was  a  German  by  birth  and  was  only 
59  years  old. 

7  he  Saxon  ministry  disregarded  the  Stresemann  ultimatum  and  on  Oct. 
28  declared  that  the  Saxon  diet  is  the  sole  tribunal  to  determine  the  issue 
that  has  been  raised  in  the  controversy  between  Berlin  and  Dresden.  Strese- 
mann's  demand  was  that  the  "red"  ministry  of  Saxony  "get  out,"  or  the 
reichswehr  would  get  it.  Ziegner,  the  Saxon  prime  minister,  replied  by 
appealing  to  the  diet. 

The  United  States  and  France  parted  ways  on  the  European  situation 
Nov.  9,  when  Secretary  Hughes  informed  the  French  premier  that  the  restric- 
tions insisted  upon  by  France  regarding  the  scope  of  the  proposed  expert 
inquiry  into  Germany's  ability  to  pay  reparations  would  "frustrate"  the 
object  of  the  Washington  government.      If  this  ends  the  discussion  on  the 


PASSING  EVENTS  181 

subject,  the  responsibility  for  the  failure  will  rest  with  France,  the  very  thing 
M.  Poincare  was  anxious  to  avoid. 

Chancellor  Stresemann  was  granted  dictatorial  powers,  Oct.  13,  by  the 
German  reichstag,  by  a  vote  of  316  to  24.  This  marks  the  end,  temporarily 
at  least,  of  democratic  government  in  Germany.  It  is  hoped  that  by  this 
means  national  unity  may  be  preserved;  that  the  country  may  be  saved  from 
bolshevism;  that  profiteering  may  be  suppressed;  that  immediate  financial  re- 
forms may  be  undertaken,  and  the  chancellor  may  be  able  to  induce  France  to 
begin  negotiations  on  the  question  of  reparations. 

President  of  the  Utah  Educational  Association  for  the  year  is  now  Pro- 
fessor Henry  Peterson,  of  the  Agricultural  College,  Logan.  He  was  elected 
Oct.  26,  at  the  annual  election  held  at  U.  E.  A.  headquarters.  He  had  535 
votes.  Dr.  N.  C.  Jensen,  state  superintendent  of  public  instruction,  had  526. 
Miss  Etta  Powers,  principal  of  the  Wasatch  School,  Salt  Lake  City,  was  the 
unanimous  choice  for  vice-president.  Miss  Alice  Reynolds  and  Dr.  M.  O. 
Merrill,  of  the  B.  Y.  U.,  Provo,  were  elected  trustees. 

Andrew  Bonar  Law  died  Oct.  30,  at  his  home  in  London.  He  was  born  in 
New  Brunswick,  Canada,  Sept.  16,  1858,  but  in  early  youth  he  moved  to  Glas- 
gow, Scotland,  where  he  was  educated  and  engaged  in  business  successfully.  In 
1900  he  was  elected  to  parliament  from  the  Blackfriar's  division,  and  after  that 
be  rose  rapidly  to  prominence,  being  appointed  secretary  of  state  for  the  colonies, 
chancellor  of  the  exchequer,  lord  of  the  privy  seal,  and  finally,  premier. 
His  wife  died  in  1909,  and  his  two  sons  fell  in  the  war. 

Funeral  services  for  James  A.  Leffter  were  held  in  the  Preston,  Idaho, 
Third  Ward  chapel,  Oct.  12.,  with  Bishop  Wm.  Hawkes  in  charge.  He  was 
one  of  the  early  settlers  of  Gentile  valley.  Mr.  Leffler  was  born  July  27, 
1840,  in  Boone  county,  Missouri.  He  crossed  the  plains  in  1862,  and  on 
January  4,  1875,  married  Ann  Maria  McGregor  who,  with  one  daughter, 
Mrs.  Annie  Christiansen  of  Thatcher,  Idaho,  survives  him.  He  also  is  sur- 
vived by  three  grandchildren  and  eleven  great-grandchildren. 

Governor  J.  C.  Walton  of  Oklahoma  was  impeached  by  the  house  of 
representatives  of  the  state,  Oct.  23,  and,  the  next  day,  suspended  by  the 
senate.  The  governor  immediately  appealed  to  the  court,  and  Judge  Cham- 
bers granted  him  an  injunction  restraining  the  lieutenant  governor  from  exer- 
cising any  of  the  powers  of  the  governor  of  the  state.  However,  on  Oct.  25, 
the  supreme  court  of  the  state  sustained  the  senate  resolution  suspending  the 
governor  during  his  impeachment  trial,  and  enjoined  him  from  interfering 
with  the  lieutenant  governor.  He  was  removed  from  office  by  the  senate, 
Nov.  19. 

The  Rhineland  republic  was  proclaimed  Oct.  21,  at  Aix-la-Chapelle, 
by  the  Separatists,  led  by  Leo  Deckers  and  Dr.  Guthardt.  The  coup-d'etat 
is  said  to  have  been  effected  without  the  shedding  of  blood.  Leo  Deckers 
is  a  native  of  Aix-la-Chapelle;  he  is  a  prosperous  cloth  manufacturer,  60 
years  old.  The  Belgians  and  French  are  said  to  be  supporting  the  movement. 
On  Oct.  23,  fighting  was  reported  at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  and  the  Loyalists  were 
said  to  have  gained  possession  of  the  city,  while  the  Separatists  were  said  to 
have  occupied  public  buildings  at  Wiesbaden  and  to  be  marching  against 
Duesseldorf. 

A  cavein  at  the  Utah  Apex  mine,  Bingham,  occurred,  Oct.  16,  in  a  stope 
on  the  1500-foot  level.  The  foreman,  Dan  Eden,  50  years  of  age,  was 
crushed  to  death,  and  five  others  were  reported  missing.  On  Oct.  19,  two 
of  the  missing  were  rescued  alive,  after  having  been  entombed  for  56  hours. 
They  were  Joseph  Norden,  the  mine  superintendent,  and  Jose  Ratalaza,  a 
Mexican  miner.  Mr.  Norden  lay  helpless  for  four  hours  with  a  leg  pinned 
under  rocks  and  debris.  Ratalaza  hewed  his  way  through  and  released  him, 
thus  saving  his  life.  The  three  whose  bodies  were  still  in  the  mine  on  the 
1  ?th,  were  Charles  Parsons,  Richard  Armstrong,  and  O.  C.  Nelson. 


182  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

Funeral  services  were  held  for  Mrs.  Maria  Covey  Ballard,  the  young  wife 
of  Melvin  R.  Ballard,  Oct.  18,  in  the  Eleventh  ward.  The  deceased  passed 
away  at  a  local  hospital  on  the  15  th  of  Oct.  Magnificent  floral  offerings 
testified  to  the  deep  affection  and  regard  with  which  she  was  remembered. 
Bishop  George  McAllister  presided.  The  speakers  were  George  Albert  Smith, 
Stephen  L.  Richards,  and  Melvin  J.  Ballard  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve; 
and  President  Anthon  W.  Ivins  and  President  Heber  J.  Grant.  Patriarch 
Hyrum  Smith  offered  the  opening  prayer,  and  President  Rudger  Clawson, 
the  benediction.     Dr.  James  E.  Talmage  dedicated  the  grave. 

A  revolution  broke  out  in  Munich,  Bavaria,  Nov.  8,  but  was  instantly 
quelled.  On  the  date  mentioned  one  Adolph  Hitler  started  the  "putsch" 
in  a  rathskeller  by  declaring  himself  the  chancellor  of  Germany  and  the  fam- 
ous General  Erich  Ludendorff,  military  dictator.  Failing  to  obtain  the 
support  of  the  troops,  the  revolutionary  leaders  barricaded  themselves  in  the 
war  ministry,  where  they  were  surrounded  by  soldiers.  They  then  emerged 
from  the  building  and  the  revolution  was  ended.  At  the  same  time  it  was 
learned  that  the  German  ex-crown  prince  had  left  Holland  and  returned  to 
Germany.  The  report  almost  caused  a  panic  in  Paris,  at  first,  but  later  little 
importance  was  attached  to  the  matter. 

Betsy  M.  Cook  died  at  her  home  in  Delta,  September  19,  1923.  She 
was  born  April  27,  1860,  in  east  Weber;  daughter  of  Byron  and  Elsie  Maria 
Knudson  Bybee.  On  March  15,  1877,  she  married  Josiah  H.  Cook  in 
southern  Utah  where  they  resided  for  some  years  and  then  moved  to  Delta. 
She  is  a  mother  of  thirteen  children,  fifty-five  grandchildren,  and  four 
great-grandchildren.  She  was  a  loving  mother  and  dutiful  wife.  As  a 
homekeeper  and  nurse,  she  was  a  minister  of  comfort  to  all  about  her.  Fun- 
eral services  were  held  September  22,  where  President  Willis  E.  Robinson 
and  others  paid  her  useful  life  eulogies.  The  Delta  Relief  Society  passed 
resolutions  of  respect  to  her  memory  and  several  poems  were  read  lauding 
her  character  and  labors. — Mrs.  Nora  Chappell,  Lyman,  Utah. 

The  Church  school  teachers  met  Oct.  25  in  Barratt  Hall.  President 
Heber  J.  Grant  addressed  them  on  the  text,  "That  which  we  persist  in  doing 
becomes  easy  to  do,  not  that  the  nature  of  the  thing  has  changed,  but  that 
our  power  to  do  has  increased."  With  numerous  concrete  examples  he  il- 
lustrated this  message.  The  object  of  the  Church  schools,  he  explained,  is  to 
make  Latter-day  Saints.  He  added,  if  it  were  not  for  that,  the  Church  could 
spend  three-quarters  of  a  million  a  year  in  other  ways.  Inspiration  and 
testimony,  in  the  speaker's  opinion,  are  more  important  than  cold  facts.  "We 
have  the  truth — the  gospel — the  plan  of  life  and  salvation,"  he  said.  "If  we 
work  with  ability  and  strength,  God  will  increase  our  power.  Anything 
can  be  accomplished  with  perseverance.  By  constant  endeavor  we  become 
expert.     Things  become  easy  to  do  because  our  power  to  do  them  increases." 

B.  Y.  U.  Leadership  Week  Scheduled. — Leadership  week  at  the  Brig- 
ham  Young  University  is  scheduled  this  winter  for  January  21  to  25,  in- 
clusive, according  to  announcement  made  by  the  B.  Y.  U.  Extension  division 
under  which  department  the  event  is  conducted.  The  purpose  of  this  week  is 
to  assist  in  training  leaders  for  the  Church  and  community,  by  offering  regular 
classes  in  various  departments.  Last  year  2500  people  took  advantage  of  this 
opportunity  provided  by  the  Church  school.  The  following  departments  will 
hold  daily  sessions  for  one  hour,  arranged  in  such  a  schedule  that  one  may 
attend  a  different  class  each  hour:  Priesthood  (Aaronic  and  Melchizedek)  ; 
Relief  Society;  Sunday  School;  M.  I.  A.;  Primary;  Religion  Class;  Teacher- 
Training;  Dramatic  Art;  Music;  Social  Training;  Play  and  Play  Supervision; 
Pageantry;  Genealogy;  Health  Work;  Scout  Leaders;  Home-Making;  Farm 
Problems. 

C.  Clarence  Neslen  was  re-elected  mayor  of  Salt  Lake  City,  Nov.  6,  and 
T.  T.  Burton  and  Herman  H.  Green  were  retained  as  commissioners.     The 


PASSING  EVENTS  183 

vote  cast  was  the  heaviest  in  the  history  of  Salt  Lake  City  for  a  municipal 
election.  The  total  ballots  for  mayor  was  34,433,  of  which  the  successful 
candidate  got  19,733.  Joseph  E.  Galigher,  the  defeated  aspirant,  had  14,700. 
Parley  L.  Williams,  who  ran  for  the  position  of  commissioner,  was  the 
lowest  on  the  list  and  yet  he  came  close  to  Galigher,  lacking  only  614  votes 
of  the  strength  of  the  defeated  leader.  One  noticeable  feature  of  the  contest 
was  that  Galigher  lost  in  his  own  district,  No.  79,  while  Neslen  carried  his 
own  neighborhood,  polling  418  votes  to  Galigher's  239.  The  issue  raised 
by  the  following  of  Parley  Williams  and  Galigher  was  the  old  cry  of  "church 
and  state."  It  served  to  draw  the  voters  to  the  polls,  to  express  their  protest 
against  that  effort  at  reviving  a  dead  issue. 

The  L.  D.  S.  Hospital  at  Idaho  Falls,  Idaho,  was  dedicated  Oct.  22. 
President  Heber  J.  Grant  offering  the  dedicatory  prayer.  In  the  tabernacle, 
four-minute  addresses  were  made  by  Presidents  John  H.  .Hart,  of  Rigby  stake, 
James  Duckworth  of  Blackfoot,  Albert  Charles  of  Teton,  David  Miller 
of  Yellowstone,  Joseph  H.  Dye  of  Shelley,  and  Mark  Austin  of  Fremont 
stake.  Elder  Melvin  J  .Ballard,  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  gave  a  stirring 
address.  President  Grant  read  the  following  telegram  from  Gov.  C.  C. 
Moore: 

"It  is  with  the  deepest  regrets  that  I  tell  you  that  I  cannot  be  with  you  on  the 
occasion  of  the  dedication  of  your  hospital.  Please  present  my  congratulations  to  the 
board  of  the  new  hospital  for  the  completion  of  your  magnificent  institution.  Surely 
it  is  a  work  of  mercy  that  shall  receive  its  reward.  I  can  add  nothing  to  the 
dedication  of  such  an  institution,  for  the  heroic  sacrifices  of  nurses,  physicians  and 
loved  ones  will  dedicate  it  more  than  the  feeble  words  of  man.  I  trust  that  you  meet 
with  a  great  measure  of  success  and  I  know  that  your  work  will  be  humanitarian  in 
the  relief  of  suffering,  the  binding  up  of  wounds  of  the  people  and  the  soothing  of  the 
sorrows  of  all  mankind.      May  God  bless  you  in  this  work." 

The  hospital  which  was  opened  to  the  public  Nov.  16,  is  a  five-story 
concrete  edifice,  situated  at  the  intersection  of  F  street  and  Memorial  Drive. 
There  are  about  125  rooms  in  the  main  building.  The  total  cost  is 
$450,000. 

Mrs.  Martha  Ann  Harris  died  at  Provo,  Oct.  19,  82  years  old.  She  was 
a  daughter  of  the  martyred  patriarch,  Hyrum  Smith,  the  beloved  brother  of 
the  Prophet  Joseph,  and  the  sister  of  the  late  Joseph  F.  Smith. 

Mrs.  Harris  was  born  in  Nauvoo.  She  resided  with  her  parents  on  Water  street, 
near  the  Mansion  house,  Nauvoo,  until  the  tragic  death  of  her  father  and  Joseph 
Smith  at  the  old  Carthage  jail  on  June  27,  1844.  Mrs.  Harris  was  but  three  years 
of  age  at  the  time  of  her  father's  death.  Leaving  the  fated  city  of  Nauvoo  in  the 
summer  of  1846,  a  few  days  before  the  battle  of  Nauvoo,  with  a  flatboat  of  pro- 
visions and  the  ox-team  and  big  white  horse  of  her  husband,  the  mother,  Mrs. 
Smith,  moved  to  Montrose.  In  the  spring  of  1848,  Mrs.  Smith,  with  her  children 
commenced  the  long  journey  across  the  plains,  arriving  in  Salt  Lake  City  on  Septem- 
ber 22,  three  months  after  the  commencement  of  the  trip.  The  family  subsequently 
settled  at  East  Mill  Creek,  six  miles  south  of  Salt  Lake  City.  At  the  age  of  1 6 
Martha  Ann  Smith  was  married  to  William  Jasper  Harris  in  the  Endowment  House 
by  President  Heber  C.  Kimball,  April  21,  1857.  Two  days  after  marriage  her 
husband  started  on  a  mission  to  Great  Britain,  pulling  a  handcart  across  the  plains. 
In  the  year  186  7  her  husband  was  called  to  Provo  as  one  of  President  Brigham 
Young's  bodyguards  and  since  that  time  Mrs.  Harris  had  made  her  home  in  that  city. 
Her  life  in  Provo  was  exemplary.  Her  husband  was  accidentally  killed  by  a  team 
of  horses  on  April  2,  1910,  and  the  shock  of  his  death  was  a  severe  blow  to  Mrs. 
Harris.  She  is  survived  by  eight  children,  William  J.  Harris  of  Eureka,  Hyrum  Smith 
Harris  of  Springville,  Franklin  H.  Harris  of  Provo,  John  F.  Harris  of  Payson,  Mrs. 
Mary  E.  Corbett,  Mrs.  Zina  C.  Dennis,  Mrs.  Martha  A.  Startup,  and  Mrs.  Sarah  L 
Passey,  all  of  Provo.  Besides  those  named  Mrs.  Harris  is  survived  by  seventv-nin* 
grandchildren  and  sixty-four  great-grandchildren. 


"/  like  the  new  dress  in  which  the  Era  comes  out.  The  clear,  sharp 
type  is  very  attractive  and  the  entire  arrangement  is  most  pleasing.  The  Era 
continues  to  get  better  and  better." — Dr.  F.  S.  Harris,  President  Bcigham 
Young  University,  Provo,  Utah. 

"We  receive  the  Era  every  month  and  anticipate  it  with  keen  interest, 
as  it  is  a  source  of  satisfaction  to  us  and  aids  us  very  much  in  our  labors." — 
Obra  Pearce,  Aberdeen,  Scotland. 


IMPROVEMENT  ERA,  NOVEMBER,  1923 

Two  Dollars  per  Annum 

Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  as  second  class  matter 

Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  Section  1 103,  Act  of 
October  3,   1917,  authorized  on  July  2,  1918 

Address  Room  406  Church  Office  Building,  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Hebcr  J.  Grant,  )    Editors  Melvin  J.  Ballard,  Business  Mgr. 

Edward  H.  Anderson,      >  Moroni  Snow,  Assistant. 

CONTENTS 

The  Mountains  Frontispiece 

To   Mountains.      A   Poem Lowry  Nelson 94 

Transformation,    Alice  Morrill 93 

History,   Progress  and  Counsel Prest.  Heber  J.  Grant 95 

You'll  Find  What  You  Look  For    A  Poem Ethel  R.   Lilly  white 105 

Some  Workings  of  Law.    A  Story William  M.  Daines 106 

M.  I.  A.  Slogan.     A  Poem Ida   R.   Alldredge 114 

The  Ways  of  Providence.      A   Story J.  Arthur  Home 115 

Rest  Awhile.      A  Poem A.  C.  A.  Dean  Hewer 125 

Thrilling  Experience  of  Four  "Mormon"  Mission- 
aries.    Illustrated -'..Ernest  B.   Woodward 126 

Across  the  Years.  A  Poem C.    N.    Lund 133 

The  Mother  of  the  Gold  Star.  A  Story Mrs.  Elizabeth  C.  Porter 134 

Do  You   Believe? :; ...  Joseph  S.  Peery 138 

Room  for  Him  at  the  Inn.     A  Story Lucile  Talmage  Carlisle 139 

We  Stand  for  the  Non-Use  and  Non-Sale  of  To- 
bacco     '_ .. Will   H.   Brown  145 

Book  of  Mormon   Characters . J.    M.   Sjodahl 146 

Who  Would  A-Conquering  Go.    A  Poem Mabel  Jarvis  148 

The  Old  Clock.     A  Poem Joseph  Longking  Townsend^.A49 

Holger  Danske's  "Briller"  or  "Specs" Hugo  D.  E.  Peterson 151 

Life.       A    Poem—: Enoch  Jorgensen  152 

Helps  in  Teacher-Training . L.  John  Nuttall 153 

Home.      A   Poem . Weston  Nordgran  155 

The  Great  Drama  of  Life . A.  Ray  Olpin 156 

Life's  Visions  and  Purposes — X-XII Dr.  George  H.  Brimhall 157 

Church  Music  Committee Edward  P.   Kimball 161 

Editors'  Table — Thanksgiving  Calls  for  Help 163 

How  to  Promote  the  Tobacco  Slogan 164 

Cheering    Words    from    Pres.    David    O. 

McKay    .     :  1 6  6 

On  Mixing  in  European  Affairs 166 

Messages   from   the   Missions     167 

Mutual    Work 172 

Passing   Events „ 1 8  Q 


Do  you  want  a  positon  as 
private  secretary  at  a  large 
salary  with  excellent  chances 
for  advancement?  Attend 
the  school  with  a  national 
reputation  that  holds  five 
world's   records. 

New  students  may  register 

at  any  time.    Positions  guaranteed  to  all  graduates. 

Call,  Write  or  Phone  for  information 


H 


lenager  s 

Phone  Was.  1138 


B 


Coll. 


usiness  college 

45  East  Broadway 


SALT  LAKE  CITY 


"Merry  Christmas" 

Cries  Old  Man  Winter 

"Here's  wishing  the  whole  family  a  happy 
time  together  round  a  cheery  hearth  fire  of 
those  bright  coals — Castle  Gate  and  Clear 
Creek!" 


i  Clear  \ 
.Creekj 
\  Coaly 


ASK  YOUR  DEALER 


UTAH  FUEL  CO. 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


Castle 
Gate 
v  Coaly 


The  Airline  Route  to  Success 

The  Pony  Express  carried  the  mail  over  moun- 
tain and  valley  from  the  Missouri  River  to  Utah 
in  about  ten  days;  today,  the  aeroplane,  follow- 
ing the  flight  of  the  Eagle,  carries  it  over  the 
same  distance  in  about  ten  hours. 

The  young  man  who  spends  his  winter  months 
in  an  educational  institution  studying  under  ex- 
pert supervision  is  taking  the  airline  route  to 
success. 

The  way  is  open  in  Business  Administration,  Edu- 
cation, Psychology,  Personnel  Management,  News 
Writing,  English,  Marketing,  Typewriting,  Music, 
Accounting,  Agriculture,  Economics,  Commercial 
Art,  Art  Pageantry,  and  many  other  fields. 

WINTER  QUARTER  BEGINS  DEC.  10th 

Brigham  Young  University 

Winter  Quarter  Attractions:     Basketball,  Debating,  Dramatics,  Leadership  Week, 

Dancing,  Winter  Hikes. 


KING 


Your  Coal  Dealer 
wants  to  give  you 
Good  Service 


But  when  roads  are  bad,  the  weather 
mighty  cold  and  everybody  is  order- 
ing coal  all  at  the  same  times — how 
can  he  give  his  best? 

Your  KING  COAL  dealer  can  serve  you  well  right  now — 
and  we  urge  you  to  take  advantage  of  the  opportunity  to 
fill  your  bins  now.  You  will  want  KING  COAL  for  the 
satisfaction  and  economy  there  is  in  it. 

United  States  Fuel  Company 


Miners  and  Shippers 


Salt  Lake  City 


DAYNES-BEEBE 


For  All 


RADIO 

Sets  and  Equipment 

Cunningham 

TUBES 


— And — 
BURGESS 

Batteries. 

"Ask  Any 

RADIO 

Engineer." 


Write  For  FREE   Catalogs 


DE  FOREST 

SETS  AND  ALL  PARTS 


Dealers    Write    Us 
For  Agency  Rights. 


__?STAMJ*A&M40J 

r6F3-5MAiwI 

MMVMW  ^PMUOIHT  catvtju.' is  0,000  00 

vOLDER  THAN  THE   STATB  Ol"  UTAH* 


61-3-5   Main 


Salt  Lake 


Beautiful 
Cut  Glass 
Water  Set 


FREE 

With  Each 

Purchase  of 

$20.00  or  Over. 

Nord's 

Outfitters  to  the  Family  on  Credit 
270-272  State  St.         Salt  Lake  City 


Fire  is  no 
Respecter 
of  Persons 

Tou  may  wait  till  tomorrow 

to  insure — but  the  fire  may 

not 

"See  owr  agent  in  your  town* 

Utah  Home  Fire 
Insurance  Co. 

HEBER  J.  GRANT  &  CO., 

General   Agents 

Salt   Lake   City,   Utah 


An  Invitation 

to  Serve 

Men 

And  those  who  shop  for  them — • 
the  largest  stock  of  Holiday  Fur- 
nishings we  have  ever  shown — now 
ready  at  the  Paris. 

Customary  Popular  Prices. 

TOYLAND 

On  the  Balcony 

Bring      the      Children — See      the 

"Night  Before  Chistmas"  Scene — 

a    Miniature   Village. 


Integrity  Inspires  Confidence 

Joseph  William 

TAYLOR 


Utah's  Leading  Undertaker  and 
Licensed   Embalmer 


21-25  SOUTH  WEST  TEMPLE 
SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

Phones:    Wasatch  7600 
Both  Office  and  Residence 

My  Service  has  the  Little  Marks  of 
Difference  that  Makes  it  Distinctive 


Give  Something  Electrical 
This  Christmas 

Let  us  help  you  solve  the  gift  problem — in  our 
extensive  assortment  you  will  find  just  the  right 
gift  for  young  or  old.  Electrical  gifts  give  last- 
ing pleasure — they  are  useful  every  day  of  the 
year. 

Children  are  delighted  with  electrical  toys. 
Here  you  will  be  able  to  select  an  appropriate 
gift  for  every  member  of  the  family.  Come 
early ! 

Utah  Power  &  Light  Co- 

Efficient  Public  Service 


Let  it  be  a  Book 


Whatever  else  you  plan  to  give,  don't  omit  a 
Book.  An  appropriate  gift  volume  is  the  One 
Christmas  present  that  lasts  for  a  life  and  keeps 
you  in  kindly  remembrance. 

Choose  your  gift  books  from  our  endless  and 
interesting  assortment.  Our  free  Book  List  will 
enable  you  to  choose  by  mail.    Ask  for  it  today. 

Deseret  Book  Co. 

Salt  Lake  City 


The  PERFECT 
EAR  TAG 


The  nationally  used  and  approved 
Ear  Tag.  Ideal  for  all  Identifica- 
tion purposes  on  swine,  sheep 
and  cattle. 

Made  of  aluminum,  non-corrosive, 

non-poisonous — room  for  number 

and   owner's  name  and  address. 

Send  (or  FREE  Samples  and  Pricei 

Salt  Lake  Stamp  Co. 


65  W.  Bdwy. 


Salt  Lake 


C.  J.  A  LINDQUIST 
President 


C.  L  GOFF 

Secy.-Treas. 


Friendly  Understanding 

"THE  FUNERAL  HOME'' 

Our  service,  first  of  all,  is  based 
upon  friendly  understanding.  We 
strive  to  carry  out  every  detail  of 
the  funeral  arrangements  in  the 
same  conscientious  manner  that 
a  trusted  friend  would  do. 
Experience  and  modern  equip* 
ment  enable  us  to  serve  you  well. 
Friendly  understanding  helps  to 
lighten  the  burden  of  sorrow. 

LIN.DQUIST, 

GOFF  & 
CARLQUIST 

2128    South    State   Street 
SALT  LAKE   CITY 

Phone  Hy.  1572 

Never  Close 

Efficient    and    Most    Reliable 

M.  W.  LINDQUIST, 
Manager 

BISHOP   C.    A.    CARLQUIST, 

Assistant  Manager 




WHEN   WRITING   TO  ADVERTISERS,  PLEASE  MENTION  THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 


FOR 
POWER 

AND 

MILEAGE 


Bennell  — 
w  Viii     «■!    BETTER 


BENNETT  GASOLINE  AND  OIL  CO. 

Mileage  Producers  and  Friction  Reducers 


Z.C.M.I.  Factory-Made 

Mountaineer 
Overalls 


A  splendid  Overall 
that  will  give  you 
wonderful  service. 


Is  Your  Life  Insurance  Beneficial? 

We  offer  a  real  attractive  proposition  to  men  who  are 
willing  to  get  out  and  hustle 

THE  BIG  HOME  COMPANY 

WRITE  US  TODAY  AND  GET  OUR  PROPOSITION 

BENEFICIAL  LIFE  INSURANCE  CO. 

SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 
HEBER  J.  GRANT,  President  LORENZO  N.  STOHL,  Manager